Skip to main content

Full text of "Schumann"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 



V\.'-A-> \/--. \ 1/. \ l-o 




\ yrrcTr^ t mv Avv 



Bditid by 
FREDERICK J. CROWEST 




THE 

Master Musicians 

Bach. By C. F. Abdy Williams. 

Beethoven. By Frederick J. Crowest. 
[Second Edition, 
Handel. By C. F. Abdy Williams. 

Haydn. By J. Cdthbert Hadden. 

Mendelssohn. By Stephen S. Stratton. 

Mozart. By Eustace J. Breakspeare. 

Schumann. By Annie W. Patterson. 

Wagner. By Charles A. Lidgey. 

[Second Edition, 

In preparation : Chopin. 



4f^ 

/els' 



Schumann 



By 

Annie W. Patterson 

Mus. Doc., B.A. 

fReyal Univertitf ef IrcUmdJ 
Author of Tie Stay af Oratwr'n, Etc. 



With 
Illustrations and Portraits 




London : J. M. Dent & Co. 

New York : E. P. Dutton & Co. 
1903 



All Rights Reserved 



INSCRIBED 

WITH MUCH S8T1BM 
TO TBX OOMPOSBr's YOUNGI8T DAV6HTSR 

FRAULEIN EUGENIE SCHUMANN 



V-Wa '^o'^aj. \bO 



P r e f a c e 

Schumann, as editor, essayist and composer, occupies a 
unique and striking position. His early literary culture and 

J poetic tendencies, as his subsequent work in connection with 
the Neue Zeitschrift fiir Musiiy rendered him a man of many 
"^ parts. Thus it happens that, if we consider him from his 
^ many aspects of endeavour, he appeals to a wider art circle 
. than that which is bounded within the pale of Music alone. 
^ Yet, in the realm proper of music, after a very limited 
period of healthful activity, Schumann left behind him 
specimens of well-nigh every form of classical composition, 
in all of which he attained to a high and rare artistic standard 
of originality and excellence. 

So great, indeed, were Schumann's claims upon the public 
for recognition as a musician that, whereas more than one 
admirable biography exists of the composer, narrators scarcely 
penetrate beyond historical data and critical notices of his 
works, leaving the man — as he appears in his essays and 
letters — but partially known to us. We have it upon the 
authority of Madame Qara Schumann herself that, particu- 
larly from his private correspondence, it is easiest to arrive 
at a just estimate of the sterling personal traits of her 
husband.' Hence the writer, in the present instance, while 
' See page 141. 



Preface 

not neglecting a life narrative and necessarily brief survey 
of musicianship, has endeavoured, as far as was possible, by 
an analysis of his correspondence, to let the great tone poet 
speak to the readers through his own thoughts and mental 
aspects as displayed so vividly in his various writings and 
letters. Thereby it is hoped to supply that which has 
hitherto been wanting in the way of an accurate character 
sketch. 

For biographical details the authoress wishes to express her 
special indebtedness to Wasielewski's Life of Schumann^ an 
able work, which Spitta places first in the list of Schu« 
mann authorities ; Reissmann's Life of Schumann (English 
translation by A. L. Alger), which contains much valuable 
information and critical material ; and, notably, to Spitta's 
scholarly and sympathetic sketch of Schumann in (Move's 
Dictionary of Music and Musicians, Other interesting works, 
dealing with the musician and his output, will be found 
catalogued in the Bibliography (Appendix B), from which 
it will be seen that there is no lack of valuable Schumann 
literature. 

In presenting Schumann's personality, the writer has 
sought, as has already been implied, by a careful and 
thorough analysis of his essays and correspondence, to 
comply with the wish of his late distinguished wife that 
the man himself should be allowed speech through his 
writings, and especially his letters. For this purpose fre« 
quent references have been made to the published collections 
known as Robert Schumann^ s Jugend Briefe (v^dth preface by 
Madame Qara Schumann), Robert Scbumann^s Briefe (com- 
piled and edited by F. G. Jansen), and what private 

viii 



Preface 

(unpublished) correspondence the authoress has been privi- 
leged to see and quote from through the courtesy of friends. 
Short extracts from the published letters have been taken 
from the excellent English translations by May Herbert of 
the above collections, known respectively as Early Letters of 
Roifert Schumann^ and The Life of Robert Schumann told in 
His Letters^ to a perusal of which, in their entirety, the 
reader is earnestly recommended. Regarding Schumann as 
editor and essayist, space limitations in this case have pre- 
cluded much in the way of quotation, especially as, apart 
from context, it is unfair to an author not to '^hear him 
out,'' and from all sides of the question. But acknowledg- 
ment for the subject-matter dealt with is herewith made 
to Fanny Raymond Ritter's apt translation into English of 
Gesammelte Scbriften iiber Musii und Musiierf edited by 
Schumann himself, and popularly known as Music and 
Musicians. 

Above all, the writer must not omit to mention F. G. 
Jansen's exhaustive and highly - interesting book. Die 
Davids biindlerf aus Robert 8cbumann*s Sturm und Drange 
Periode, Professor Jansen ranks as one of the foremost of 
Schumann authorities ; and for aid in translating extracts 
into English from his work in question, the warmest thanks 
are herewith tendered to Mrs Sophie Metcalfe. This lady, 
herself a talented pianist and professor of music, and a 
daughter of the late gifted pianist, Mrs Thomson {nee 
Robena Laidlaw), has also most kindly permitted the publi- 
cation, for the first time, of two interesting early letters of 
Schumann to her mother, which throw light upon the 
composition of that well-known pianoforte cycle, the 



Preface 

'' FantasiestUcke " (Op. 12). To many other musical friends, 
and particularly to Mr A. J. Hipkins and Mr Algernon 
S. Rose — both foremost authorities on the pianoforte 
literature of the day — the authoress also desires to express 
her sincere thanks for much kind interest and valued help 
in collecting material for the present volume. Last, but 
not least, she feels honoured in being permitted to inscribe 
the book, with much esteem, to Fraulein Eugenie Schumann, 
the composer's youngest daughter, to whom she has had the 
privilege of a personal introduction, and who has rendered 
valuable help in suggesting appropriate illustrations, as well 
as by confirming the writer's opinion with regard to the 
lines upon which a just and sympathetic estimate of her 
distinguished father — both as artist and man — might be 
laid before the reader. 

In conclusion, the biographer pleads the vastness and 
variety of the material at her disposal, if, at best, the 
multiple accomplishments of one of the most original of 
Master Musicians be touched upon in a light narrative, 
rather than deeply critical or erudite, fashion. The story 
in itself is more than interesting — ^it is deeply touching and 
instructive. 

ANNIE W. PATTERSON. 

London, February 1903. 



Contents 

BIOGRAPHICAL 
CHAPTER I 

PAGB 

Birth and Parentage — Inherited Characteristics— Early Musical Training— 
Hearing Moscheles play— Literary Culture — The Mystic Nonade— The 
Poetry Period— First Literary Attempts— friendship with Rosen— First 
Year at Leiprig University — At Heidelberg under Thibaut — Music 
versus Law— His Mother's Letter to Wieck— A Peep into Wieck's 
House— Enthuriasm as a ^anist ...... i 

CHAPTER II 

A Fortunate Calamity— From Piano to Composition — Early Impressions of 
Clara Wiedc— Musical and Social Life at Leipzig— The Origin 
of the Neu€ Ztitschrift — Its Nature and Raison ttttrt — The 
" Davidsbtlndler "—The Musician as Editoi^-The Writer as Composer^ 
Admiration of Mendelssohn — Mendelssohn's Attitude to Schumann — 
Different Traits of the Two Musicians ..... 17 

CHAPTER III 

Schumann in Love— Ernestine von Fricken — ^A Broken Engagement— 
"From Old Dreams to New"— The Love that lived— Early Love- 
Letters— Clara Wieck as Composer— Parental Opposition— A Move to 
Vienna— The Paper and " Red Tape "—Devotion to Schubert— A Steel 
Pen — Composition in Vienna. ...... 30 

CHAPTER IV 

Aspiration to a Title— The Newly-fledged " Doctor "—Wieck's Persbtent 
Opposition— A Weddmg Day at last— A Piano PresenUtion— Song, 
S]nnphony and Chamber Music— Longing for an Opera Text— Composi- 
tion of "Paradise and the Peri " — Mendelssohn and the '*Peri"— 
" Paradise and the Peri " a Unique Work ... •43 

xi 



Contents 

CHAPTER V 



PAGB 

The Climax of Exertion— Letter from Russia to *' Papa Wieck"— A Trip to 
Englandcontemplated — Professorship at Leipzig Conservatoire— A MoTe 
to Dresden— Contrapuntal Work— Looking for a Libretto— The Writing 
of " Genoveva" — The Composer and His Opera— Delays and Postpone- 
ments— "Genoveva" performed at last — The "Faust" Music- 
Conducting Choral Societies ...... 54 

CHAPTER VI 

Retrospective— The Composer as Conductor— The Apathy of Vienna— The 
Shadow of the End— From Dresden to DOsseldorf— A Pleasant Start in 
the New Sphere — Congenial Occupation— As Conductor*— Failing 
Health— Compositions of the Time ...... 69 

CHAPTER VII 

Sacred Music— The Composer^s Scheme for " Luther " — Librettist and 
Musician— Further Compositions of the Time — Meeting with Brahms — 
A Last Yearning Viennawards— In the Valley of the Shadow— Release 
atLast— "TheEnd isnotyet" ...... 81 



THE MAN 



CHAPTER VIII 

Circumstances and the Man — The Short-lived Melodbts — The Musician 
as Letter- Writer— Published Letters— Classification of the Schumann 
Letters— To His Mother— Hypersensitiveness to Trouble— Maternal 
Letters— Letter Reference to Early Compositions— Correspondence 
with College Friends ........ 92 

CHAPTER IX 

Madame HenrietteVoigt— Ernestine von Fricken— Susceptibility to Feminine 
Grace and S3rmpathy — The Poet-Musician and Beauty— Friendship for 
Robena Laidlaw— First Meeting with Schumann— A Stroll in the 
Rosenthal— Subjects of Conversation— Jansen's and Wenxel's Tributes 
to the Composer's Early Conversational Powers— Youthful Sociability 
—The Attainmenu and Personal Charm of Robena Laidbw — Two 
Hitherto Unpublished Letters ...... loi 

xii 



Contents 

CHAPTER X 



PAGE 

C3ara JoMphine Wieck — A Contemponuys Ofnnion upon Madame 
Sdramann's Playing — Madame Schumann as Composer — Early 
Admiration—A Musician's Love-Letters — Madame Schumann as an 
Interpretative Artist— The Musician and His Children . . xx8 

CHAPTER XI 

Attitude to Professional Friend»— Able and Generous Criticism of Fellow- 
MuMcians — Appreciation of, and Affection for, Mendelssohn — An 
" Affectionate Visit" and Mutual Friendliness— Opinion of Meyerbeer 
—Wagner and His Music— Kindliness towards Young Students, etc.— 
Miscellaneous Correspondence — Senses of Detail, Courtesy and 
Consideration— Pathetically Humorous even to the End— A Significant 
Letter .......... taj 

CHAPTER XII 

The Man as seen in His Letters— Personal Aspects— Appearance and Build — 
Tadtumity of Latter Years— A Silent Repast and Interview— Meeting 
with Wagner — Alleged Vehemence — *rhe Composer's Reserve — 
Importunacy quietly repressed— The Musician at Home— The Leipzig 
Music-Room — At the Kaffeebaum — Evening Routine— Schumann's 
Religion— Opinion of Berlioz— Moscheles and Mendelssohn— Abb6 List 
— Resumi ......... 141 



THE MUSICIAN AND WRITER 



CHAPTER XIII 

FSancrfbrte Playing — Manner of Performance — ^DOrffel's Testimony— Impro- 
vising at Twilight— Other Authorities . . • XS5 

CHAPTER XIV 

A Liberal Education— Regarding Talent and Genius— The Inexpressible Ego 
— Music and Metaphor— Essays from the Ntiu Ztifsckri/i—Advtxat 
Comments— Defence of the Editor-Musician— Literary versus Musical 

Work z6o 

xiii 



Contents 

CHAPTER XV 

PACB 

Forging Ahead with "Full Steam" on— The Musician as Critic— Sensitive- 
ness to Criticism — Style as a Writer— Some Remarkable Essays- 
Mendelssohn versus Meyerbeer — Interesting Miscellaneous Topics- 
Valuable Musical Advice and Opinions— The Writer as Poet 169 

CHAPTER XVI 

Piano Compositions— Music for Young People — Pianoforte Sonatas- 
Variations on the Name " Abegg " — " Papillons " — " Camaval "— 
"DavidsbundlertSnze"— Shorter Pieces— Piece Groups — " Fantasie- 
stttcke *• (Op. la)— The Concertos— "Variation" Work . . .180 

CHAPTER XVII 

Compositicms in all Forms — Symphonies — Overtures — Chamber Music— 
"Paradise and the Peri"— The Choral Ballads, etc. —Wanted, an 
Ideal Grand Opera— "Gcnoveva" brought out under Difficulties— Faith 
of the Composer in His Work — A Plea for the Libretto — Has 
" Gcnoveva" had a Fair Hearing?— The "Genoveva" Music . 196 

CHAPTER XVIII 

Sacred Music— Well-known Songs— Other Vocal Favourites— Poetic Numbers 
—Love Songs— Nature of the Song Music— Artistic Accompaniments 
— Concluding Remarks ....... 207 

APPENDIX A 

Catalogue of Schumann's Published Compositions . .2x7 

APPENDIX B 

BibUography 22a 



List of Illustrations 

PAGB 

Portrait of Schumann, from a Reproduction in 
Lithography by G. Feckert of a Drawing by A. 
Men%eL {Photogravure) . . . Frontispiece 

The Birthplace, Hauptmarkt, Zwickau, from a 

Drawing by J. A* Synungton ... 3 

Medallion of Robert and Clara Schumann. {By 
kind permission of Messrs Breitkopf £sf Hartel^ 
Leip%ig) ..... facing 46 

Portrait of Clara Schumann, nee Wieck . facing 94 

Facsimile of a Letter to Robena Laidlaw. {By 

hind permission of Mrs Metcalfe) . . 106-107 

Portrait of Schumann, from an engraving by M, 

Lammel ..... facing 142 

Design of Title-Page of "Album for the 
Young." {By hind permission of Messrs Brnthopf 
£sf H'drtel^ Leipzig) . . . .183 

Facsimile op Scoring (from the B Flat Symphony) . 211 



SCHUMANN 



Biographical 

CHAPTER I 

Birth and Parentage — Inherited Characteristics — Early Musical Train- 
ing — Hearing Moscheles play — Literary Culture — The Mystic 
Nonade— The Poetry Period— First Literary Attempts— Friendship 
with Rosen — First Year at Leipzig University — ^At Heidelberg 
under Thibaut — Music versus Law — His Mother's Letter to Wieck 
— A Peep into Wieck's House — Enthusiasm as a Pianist. 

Music is not hereditary, else we should scarcely speak of 
it as a "gift.** The Bach family, the Mozarts — father and 
son — the Wesleys, and other noted instances of apparently 
inherited musicianship, are, doubtless, but the exceptions 
which prove the rule. We are now speaking of music as it 
displays itself in a Master Musician, in other words, of 
musical genius. Between talent and genius there is a wide 
gap. Talent flourishes under favourable circumstances and 
partakes, naturally, of the atmosphere in which it is reared. 
Genius — most often a martyr as far as environment is con- 
cerned — is born to over-ride obstacles and adversity, and 
to come to maturity in surroundings of its own creation. 
Beethoven's genius developed all the sooner, probably, 
owing to the early if severe musical discipline which he re- 
ceived ; but in later years he chose his own path. Handel 

A I 



Schumann 

was a sturdy combatant from the first, and, by the power 
of his indomitable will, even in childhood, he carved his 
way to his heart's desire in spite of parental opposition. 
Schumann, the dreamer and romanticist, won his niche in 
Parnassus by the sheer devotion and poetry of his nature. 
If Handel's claim to immortality might be compared to 
the title of one of his last oratorios, "The Triumph of 
Time and Truth," then Schumann may be considered to 
have owed his victory to Love, the Conqueror. 

Robert Alexander Schumann was born at Zwickau, 
Saxony, on June 8, 1810, the exact hour of his birth 
being given by Wasielewski as 9.30 in the evening. His 

father, Friedrich August Gottlob Schumann, 
Birth and the son of a clergyman, appears to have been 
Parentage a man of no ordinary talent and culture. The 

elder Schumann had begun life humbly as a 
shop assistant. But he found time to improve himself in 
literature; and having been employed by one Heinse, a 
bookseller at Zeitz, he thereby won that experience in the 
book trade which enabled him later on to start, in conjunc- 
tion with one of his brothers, the eminent publishing firm of 
Schumann Brothers. This event took place at Zwickau in 
1808. Some thirteen years previously Friedrich August had 
married Johanna Christina, daughter of Herr Schnabel, the 
town physician of Zeitz. Madame Friedrich Schumann 
seems to have been a remarkable woman in many ways. 
She has been blamed for opposing her son Robert in his 
desire to make music his profession ; and it was certainly 
out of respect to her wishes that he only entered upon his 
beloved calling after the first glow of youth was past. But 



Schumann 

mother's love, strong, solicitous and maybe almost morbid 
in its anxiety for the boy's future prospects, surely covered 
her mistake. The musician himself was all along deeply 
conscious of this, and hence, out of filial duty, he came 
near sacrificing himself and his art. But such a calamitous 
happening was mercifully prevented. Love and genius, 
instead of opposing each other, made a compromise. But 
we are anticipating. 

Robert was the youngest child. Usually the latest born is 
the most favoured and petted by parents and elder members 
of a family. The mother, especially, is tenderly drawn to 
the last baby — she would fain keep him a baby 
Inherited always. That much of Robert's romanticism. 
Character- and that hyper-sensitiveness that amounted 
istics almost to melancholy, were owing to the in- 

fluence of his mother's disposition, has been 
alleged. But the boy seems also to have inherited from 
his father that ardent determination to win his way at his 
chosen pursuits in spite of drawbacks ; and so the morbid 
side of his temperament was generally fairly balanced by 
the enthusiasm and ambition of his artistic nature. 

Neither of Schumann's parents were musical in the 
usually accepted meaning of the term. His 
Early father, however, seems to have favoured his son's 

Musical love for music, and it is certain that he pro- 
Trdining cured for Robert the best musical instruction 
that could be obtained in Zwickau. This in- 
cluded lessons from J. G. Kuntzsch,^ the organist of the 

' It is said that Kuntzsch, in later years, when Schumann had finaUy 
launched upon music as a profession, prophesied that his erst pupil would 

4 



Biographical 



Marienkirche, who appears to have been keenly struck with 
his young pupil's talent. How early the boy's gift displayed 
itself it is impossible to say. Writing to a distinguished 
amateur friend^ in 1839, Schumann himself speaks of 
having begun to compose in his seventh year. At eleven 
we find him acting as accompanist at a performance of 
Schneider's "Weltgericht,"*when he is described as having 
stood at the piano throughout, his master, Kuntzsch, acting 
as conductor.3 Shortly after this he is also accredited with 
having organised many home musical riunionSy principally 
among young people of his own age, and to have gained 
quite a reputation in the social circles of his family- as 
a clever extempore player. Thus early did the creative 
yearning make itself evident. Ere long Kuntzsch declared 
the boy could progress alone — in other words, the master 
felt that his pupil was outstripping him. So impressed was 
the elder Schumann with the musicianship of his son that 
at one time he made an effort to procure for him the tuition 
of C. M* von Weber, who had, some short time previously 
(181 7), been elected Capellmeister in Dresden. Weber 
was willing to undertake the training of the boy — then 
only eight years old — but, for some unexplained reason, the 
project fell through. 

This circumstance serves to show that Robert's father 
may have taken more interest and pride in the musical 

attain to the highest fame, Schumann appears to have highly esteemed 
his first pianoforte teacher, and, in 1845, dedicated to Kuntesch the 
•' Studies for Pedal Piano," Op. 56. 

' M, Simonin de Sire (of Dinant), 

* Oratorio by F. Schneider (1786- 1853). 

3 Spitta in Dictionary ofMusic^ and Musicians (Grove). 

5 



Schumann 

tendencies of his little boy than is generally supposed. A 
year later the parent again indirectly gave the 
Hearing young musician that very impetus towards 
Moscheks musical study which his probably dormant in- 
clination required. He took the lad to hear 
Ignace Moscheles play at Carlsbad. How deeply the child 
was impressed was proved by after occurrences. During 
the whole of his career the composer cherished the highest 
reverence for the famous friend of Mendelssohn, and some 
of his earlier works — perhaps notably the Pianoforte Varia- 
tions on the name " Abegg " (Op. i) — show the influence of 
the great pianist's technique. Again, in a letter to Moscheles, 
dated 20th November 1 85 1 , Schumann tells the elder musician 
how, thirty years before, he had preserved "as a sacred 
relic " a programme which the virtuoso had handled.' Un- 
doubtedly the hearing Moscheles play was a landmark in 
the career of Robert Schumann. He was then about nine 
years old. 

Now followed a period in the youth's life which may be 
described as more literary than musical, though music was 
never quite forgotten. At ten the boy was sent to the 
local school of his own town, through the 
Literary various classes of which he passed, leaving in 
Culture Easter 1828. On March 29 of this year he 
matriculated at the University of Lieipsdg as 
a law student. This step was taken to gratif;^ his mother. 
The young man, now in his eighteenth year, longed to 

' In later years the respect of both musicians seems to have been 
mutual for each other. Moscheles' "Piano and 'Cello Sonata" (Op. 
121) is dedicated to Schumann. 

6 



Biographical 



follow the art to which he was so devoted, apd he had 
little or no taste for jurisprudence. But his father, who 
had been inclined to foster his youngest son's musical 
tastes, had died in 1826, and his mother's wish that he 
should be a lawyer seemed so urgent that the sense of filial 
duty carried the day. 

There are few life histories of celebrities which, if 
analysed, do not present epochs of thought and activity 
in some one direction which, more or less, colour after 
achievements. That these epochs should serve 
as periods of progress we willingly allow. That Mystic 
the mind should work in a regular time-cycle, Nonades 
passing from one phase of sentiment to another 
with almost mathematical exactness, is a metaphysical 
mystery scarcely as yet explored. Nature is supposed to 
renew or rehabilitate the physical frame every seven years ; 
perhaps a turning-point in mental development may be 
reached — especially in emotional or poetical subjects — 
every ninth year, nine being the mystic number, the three 
times three of the seer. Be this as it may, the sequence of 
numbers, which strangely influence the institutions of man 
as the universe of the Creator, may affect the lives, and 
especially the mental growth, of human beings more than 
people think. It is certainly curious that Schumann's 
adolescence, or development period, may be roughly classed 
into two divisions of nine years each. His first nonade 
witnessed his childhood's musical aspirations and early 
triumphs in composition — ^that branch of art in which he 
was destined, in later years, to win his laurels. His 
matiurer work periods might also be relegated to nonades. 

7 



Schumann 

The second nine, from his tenth to eighteenth year, 
marked an undoubted divergence of interest. During this 
time, partly owing to scholastic discipline and also due to 

inclination towards general culture derived 
Poetry from his father, we find the future composer 
Period much attracted by the Muse of Poetry. The 

shop of Schumann Brothers was a storehouse 
of treasures to the lad ; and we may be sure that, in his 
thirst for book knowledge, Robert was, at this period of 
his life, enthusiastically aided and encouraged by both his 
parents. Romantic literature, and especially emotional 
verse, attracted him most. Among his favourite authors 
Spitta^ quotes Schulze, the author of Die Bezauberte 
Rose ("The Enchanted Rose"); Franz van Sonnenberg, 
who afterwards went insane; Byron; and, notably, Jean 
Paul Richter. 

The influence of these writers, and especially that of 
the last-named, Jean Paul, upon the susceptible, keenly 
imaginative and somewhat sentimental mind of the lad 

Schumann, was apparently very great. His 
First admiration for Jean Paul, whose writings he 

Literary first came across in his seventeenth year, never 
Attempts wavered during his life. He frequently refers 

to the poet in his letters ; and when, some years 
later, he visited Bayreuth on a holiday trip, the musician 
called upon Jean Paul's widow and obtained from her, as 
a valued memento, a portrait of his favourite bard. Nor 
was Schumann a reader only, but, in these days of his 
teens, he aspired also to be a writer of verses. Some of 

' Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove). 
8 



Biographical 



these poems he subsequently (in 1827) set to music. He 
must early have displayed facility with his pen, for at 
fourteen years of age we find him one of the contributors 
to a series, published by his father, entitled Bildergallerie 
der beruhmtesten Menschen aller Volker undZeiten (" Portrait 
Gallery of the Most Famous Men of all Nations and 
Times"). Thus was doubtless sown the seed of that 
facility in putting his thoughts to paper so characteristic 
of Schumann the letter-writer, editor and essayist. 

The commencement of his university career was pleas- 
antly marked by his making the acquaintance of a fellow- 
student, Gisbert Rosen, for whom he conceived a fast and 
devoted friendship. Young Rosen had decided 
to study at Heidelberg, and thither Schumann Friendship 
accompanied him on a short pleasure trip with 

before settling down to his own course at Rosen 

Leipzig, from which town he frequently wrote 
to his friend. During the first few months of his university 
work Schumann grew low-spirited, as would appear from 
those letters, and from others (to his mother) belonging to 
this time. Always of a retiring disposition, he preferred to 
keep to himself, finding little that was congenial to his 
refined and sensitive nature in the students' club. It 
speaks much for the sympathetic and congenial nature of 
young Rosen that he should have succeeded in winning the 
confidence of the reserved youth Robert, who hitherto had 
been accustomed only to the society of the women of his 
family, and communion with his books. That he experi- 
enced the greatest difficulty in making up his mind to 
regularly commence his selected course of study, seems 

9 



Schumann 

evident. He confesses, in one of his letters to his friend, 
that his first half-year was mainly spent in playing the piano, 
writing letters ind "Jean Pauliads." 

After a little he seems to have come somewhat out of his 
shell and to have mixed in congenial society. He was a 
frequent guest at the house of Professor Cams, whose 

accomplished wife gathered round her a rare 
J*irst Year musical and artistic circle. Among interesting 
at Leipzig people met at these riunions was Marschner,' 
University and notably Friedrich Wieck, who was destined 

to be our hero's future father-in-law. That 
music, rather than either law or literature, was very strongly 
in the mind of Schumann at the time, there can be little 
doubt. The early death of Schubert had just taken place 
(1828). This sad circumstance seems to have keenly 
affected Robert Schumann; and, with a band of fellow 
musical students, he devoted special attention to the works 
—only too little known then — of the greatest of song-writers. 
J. S. Bach was another composer whom he regarded now, 
as indeed always, with an admiration and respect akin to 
worship. To some it might appear curious that the music 
of the earnest and scholarly old Cantor of the Thomas 
Schule, Leipzig, and the spontaneous melody of Schubert, 
as the fanciful writings of Jean Paul, should all have 
appealed to the mind of Schumann. Apparently the 
mental characteristics of the two musicians named, as of 
the romanticist, were as opposite in tendency as could well 
be imagined. But Schumann had a great deal of the 
philosopher about him, and he peered beneath the surface 

' Heinrich Marschner, German opera composer (1796-1861). 
10 



Biographical 



of scholasticism as of sentimentality. Bach bears analysis ; 
in fact, only after the most careful and sympathetic study 
does one find, under counterpoint and fugue, that staunch 
nobility and resoluteness of aim and purpose which never 
fail to stir the soul to loftiest thought and endeavour. If 
anything can, this attraction which creative minds of a 
heroic and fanciful cast exercised over Schumann shows 
the many-sidedness of his own disposition, both as a 
dreamer and thinker. It is also worthy of note that, 
although he was lax in attending legal lectures at the 
university, he was much interested in the philosophic 
classes of Krug, and appears at the time to have delved 
deeply into the works of Kant, Schelling and others. 

In 1829 Schumann joined his friend Rosen at the 
University of Heidelberg, where, doubtless, the presence 
of the famous teacher, A. F. J. Thibaut ' — who combined 
a love for music with the severer pursuit of the 
law — ^was an attraction to both young men. It At Heidel- 
does not appear, however, that, in Schumann's berg under 
case, professor and student got beyond the Thibaut 
formalities of a college intimacy, though, later, 
we find Thibaut strongly encouraging Schumann in his 
desire to relinquish law for music. No wonder that even 
his master should so counsel him ; for, as in Leipzig, so 
in Heidelberg, his beloved piano claimed almost all the 
young student's attention. While in Heidelberg he prac- 
tised seven hours a day, and those who then heard him 
play speak in the highest terms of his technique and 

* Author of Ueher Rheinheit der Tonkunst (" On Purity in Musical 
Art.") 

II 



Schumann 

execution. It is worthy of note that his first — and, 
indeed, only — public appearance as a pianist was made 
here at this time, when he again showed his appreciation 
for Moscheles by playing that master's Variations on the 
" Alexander-Marsch," and made quite a sensation. Pressed 
often afterwards to play again at concerts and various 
musical entertainments, he invariably refused. 

On the whole, Schumann appears to have been much 
happier in Heidelberg than in Leipzig. The restraints of 
university life seem to have been very slight, and surround- 
ings were more congenial. That the youth 
Music spent more time over amusement than study 

versus also appears evident. His letters at this 

Law period to his guardian, Herr Rudel, request- 

ing for increases to his allowance, make 
amusing reading. "You would immensely favour me, 
most esteemed Herr Rudel," he writes on one occasion, 
" if you would let me have as much money as you can as 
soon as you can." ' At another time, when he desires to 
travel to Italy, he speaks comically of being obliged to 
make the journey some time, so that it would make no 
difference if he used the money for the purpose then or 
subsequently. Indeed, pleasure trips at the time seem 
frequent ; and it was during this very sojourn in Italy that 
he first heard, and was deeply impressed by, the marvellous 
playing of Paganini. It was only during his third year in 
the artistic town of Heidelberg that Schumann seems to 
have braced himself up to make a last attempt to interest 
himself in his legal studies. He took what was called a 
' Early Letter. 
12 



Biographical 



Repetition Course with an old lawyer ; and, occasionally, it 
would seem from his home letters that his mind was at last 
being won over to the profession which his fond mother 
had designed for him. But Nature would not be thus 
outraged. The musician's entire want of appreciation of 
Jurisprudence appeared only too evident upon closer 
acquaintance with the subject, and at last Madame Schu- 
mann was persuaded to leave the decision of her son 
Robert's future career to the judgment of that eminent 
teacher of the pianoforte, Friedrich Wieck, with whose 
family Schumann was afterwards to be so closely asso- 
ciated. 

It is from a letter of hers to Wieck, written at this crisis 
in her son's life, that we really get an insight into the true 
devotion and solicitude of the mother for her 
youngest and highly-gifted child. Instead of His 

this representing her as being a hard and Mother^s 
determined woman, whose personal ambition Letter to 
for her offspring would allow her to over-rule Wieck 

even his own happiness and healthful exertion, 
we see therein the anxiety of mother-love, as also the earnest 
desire that her son's future success should be assured before 
any definite step was taken. An extract from this interest- 
ing epistle ' may here be quoted : — 

" I know that you love music — do not let that feeling 
plead for Robert, but consider his age, his means, his 
strength and his future. I beg, I implore you, as a 
husband, a &ther, and the friend of my son, act like an 

' Quoted in its entirety in Wasielewski's Life of Schumann, See also 
Reissmann's Life (Translated by A. L. Alger). 

13 



Schumann 

honest man, and give me your plain, frank opinion — ^let 
me know what he has to fear or to hope." 

Old Wieck must have been touched with the fervour of 
the appeal in this letter, and probably he fully realised the 
responsibility cast upon him in making him arbitrator in 
such a case. His reply was to the effect that a final 
decision could only lie with Robert himself, if he felt 
sure of his powers. At all events, music carried the day ; 
and, with newly-awakened ambitions and aspirations we 
may be sure, Schumann found himself once again at 
Leipzig, under the immediate tuition of Wieck himself, 
in whose house he was for some time a resident student. 
This was in the year 1830. Clara, Wieck's gifted daughter, 
was then but a little girl of eleven. Schumann was twenty. 
Alfred Dorffel, the pianist, gives us a pleasant little peep 
into the abode of Wieck, which, although the period is a 
few years later,' gives us an idea of homeliness and sim- 
plicity which is pleasing. The Wiecks were 
Peep into giving a concert and Dorffel wished to go. At 
Wiecks the time he was but a small boy, and had 
House no money. Upon the advice of his master 

he called upon old Wieck and begged for a 
ticket, saying he was learning Schumann's ^' Papillons," 
which Clara Wieck was to play at the concert. "Show 
me your hands," said Wieck to the tiny lad, who could 
barely stretch a seventh. Eventually, much amused, 
Wieck got the embryo pianist to play the piece, which 
he did manfully, though the piano stool was far too low 
for him. However, the child had the knack of playing 

' 1835. 
14 



%x 




Biographical 



octaves as if broken (in arpe^w\ but very quickly, and 
he took the '' Papillons " at a brisk pace. Wieck roared with 
laughter, while a young girl (Clara) and a young man 
(Schumann), who were standing together at the window 
listening, appeared to enjoy all immensely. "Good," 
said Wieck, when the brave little performer had finished. 
"Come to the orchestra; you want no ticket" Conse- 
quently, young Dorffel was admitted that evening, and, 
finding a place near Clara, was in ecstasies of delight.' 

Such was " Father Wieck," under whom Schumann now 
began to pursue his pianoforte studies with intense ardour 
and energy. The young musician's first aim seems to have 
been, naturally, to perfect himself as an execu- 
tive artist. To this end he worked assiduously Enthust- 
at wrist and finger exercises, and rather shirked asm as a 
the study of harmony, which Wieck considered Pianist 
he ought to combine with his daily technical 
drill. The fact was that, as is often the case with most great 
creative minds, Schumann had a disinclination to assimilate 
dogma in the usual humdrum fashion, and must have early 
formulated his own rules of composition, reading between 
the lines, and following the spirit rather than the letter of 
cut-and-dry theory. From the circumstance that Schumann 
sought to perfect himself first as a performer, it has been 
suggested that, at the commencement of his studies with 
Wieck, he was not quite certain of his powers as a com- 
poser. But as the " Toccata " had been commenced (accord- 
ing to his own statement in a letter) in 1829, and there 
seems reason to believe that the Variations on the name 
' Narrated in Jansen's Die Dcandshiindler, 
15 



Schumann 

" Abegg " and the " Papillons " were also written about this 
time, it seems more likely that, while under Wieck, he 
was simply putting forth his best energies as an executant, 
not unlikely spurred on to excel in this department by the 
remarkable talent already displayed as a performer by the 
youthful Clara Wieck. 



i6 



CHAPTER II 

A Fortunate Calamity — From Piano to Composition — Early Impres- 
sions of Clara Wieck — Musical and Social Life at Leipzig — The 
Origin of the Nem Zeit5chrift—\\& Nature and Raison d?'//«— The 
** Davidsbttndler "—The Musician as Editor— The Writer as Com- 
poser — Admiration of Mendelssohn — Mendelssohn's Attitude to 
Schumann — Different Traits of the Two Musicians. 

Accident and adversity are often spoken of as blessings in 
disguise. In the case of Schumann the calamity, or experi- 
ment, rather, which led to his maiming his hand, and so 
effectively putting a stop to his career as a 
virtuoso, must be regarded as a fortunate one. Fortunate 
The way it happened was as follows: Schu- Calamity 
mann, to facilitate the rapid acquirement of 
perfect freedom of finger action, used a device whereby 
the third finger was drawn back and prevented from mov- 
ing while the other fingers played. This contrivance, if it 
had not been carried to the point of overstraining, might 
perhaps have effected its purpose and produced greater 
agility of finger. But the pianist, anxious to make up for 
the lost time of his first youth, wherein the hand is best 
made naturally nimble, overdid the experiment and per- 
manently maimed his finger. Thus was an executant 
baulked on the very threshold of his career. But thus also 
B 17 



Schumann 

was an emotional tone poet turned perforce to that very 
channel of output in which he could find most congenial 
scope for expressiveness of the wondrous thoughts which 
burned within him. 

On Professor Jansen's authority we learn that Dr Otto 
of Schneeberg tried to cure the injury to Schumann's finger 
by electricity, but the weakness — the result of overstraining 

—could not be eradicated. This put an end, not 
From only to the young musician's pianoforte studies 

Piano to under Wieck, but also to a contemplated course 
Compost' which he had hoped to take with Hummel. 
tion Writing to Topken in 1833, he refers casually 

to the accident : " I still play the piano very 
little," he says, ''as I have a lamed finger on my right 
hand. Through a trifling damage and subsequent care- 
lessness the injury has become so serious that I can hardly 
play with the whole hand." ' That the musician deeply felt 
the calamity that had befallen him we can scarcely doubt. 
Yet it is characteristic of his eminently philosophic spirit 
that, having parted company with one aim in life, he imme- 
diately turned his attention to another branch of musician- 
ship — that one in which he was destined to shine so con- 
spicuously — composition. His pianoforte lessons having 
been brought to an abrupt conclusion, he now determined 
to perfect himself in the theoretical part of creative work, 
and, for this purpose, placed himself under the instruction 
of Capelkneister Dorn,^ then a notable figure in the musical 

' Die Damdsbundler (Jansen). 

* Heinrich Dorn (1804- 1 892), conductor and composer, was highly 
respected as Capellmeister at Leipzig, Colc^ne and Berlin. 

18 



Biographical 



world of Leipzig. That Schumann worked for his new 
master in anything like a conventional or methodical way 
was scarcely to be expected of one of his exceptional tem- 
perament. He had already imbibed the leading principles 
of form and construction; he utilised these now as mere 
skeletons around which to wreathe the wealth of his poetic 
fancy, probably often to the astonishment of his preceptor. 
But Dom speedily recognised the rare talents of his gifted 
pupil ; and though he protested against too much " free '' 
work, yet he thought very highly of the young musician. 
Schumann himself afterwards expressed his indebtedness 
to Dom's instructions, averring that he had learnt more 
from his teaching than Dorn could believe. 

The winter of 1832-1833 was spent principally at his 
home in Zwickau and with his brothers at Schneeberg. A 
Symphony in G belongs to this period ; but, as it was never 
published, the composer probably considered 
it an immature work, and simply as the out- Early Im- 
come of his student period under Dorn. It pressions 
was, however, performed at Zwickau (Nov. of Clara 
18, 1832); and this occasion, apart from the Wieck 

rendering of the Symphony in itself, was per- 
haps a significant happening in the life of Schumann. The 
concert on this occasion was given by Clara Wieck, then 
thirteen years of age. 

When at her father's house, Schumann had doubtless had 
many opportunities of becoming acquainted with and 
marvelling at the wonderful executive talents of the young 
performer, who was one day to be his devoted helpmeet 
and the foremost exponent of his pianoforte works. But 

19 



Schumann 

this was probably the first occasion upon which we can 
record any de^nite expression of his appreciation for the 
young pianist herself and her, even at that early age, 
brilliant powers as an executant. "Zwickau," he writes, 
" was enthusiastic for the first time in its life." He also 
characterises the young artist's rendition as ''perfect." 
Thus was forged, perhaps, the first link in a chain of 
admiration, later on destined to develop into the most 
earnest devotion, for a woman whose talents and many 
excellent qualifications of character entitle her to rank 
among the foremost musical artists of her sex.' 

In 1833 Schumann was again in Leipzig. Unlike many 
of his fellow-artists, he had certain small private means of 
his own, so that the necessity of making a living out of his 

profession was not pressing; consequently we 
Musical find him spending his time, for the most part, 
and Social over his early compositions, or in the society of 
Life at congenial friends. Among the latter was the 
Leipzig charming Madame Henriette Voigt, for whom 

the composer cherished the highest respect and 
esteem and whom he afterwards corresponded with in 
terms of affectionate regard, making her a confidant in his 
love affairs. Henriette Voigt was an amateur pupil of L. 
Berger, and both she and her husband, Carl Voigt (a 
Leipzig merchant), entered with keen appreciation into the 
musical achievements of the day. That Madame Voigt 
thoroughly sympathised with the reserved, if strongly 
imaginative, temperament of Schumann is evidenced from 
a little incident. After a spell of some delightful music 
' 5tf^pagc 118. 
20 



Biographical 



together, they went out for an hour's boating. During all 
this time Schumann observed a complete silence, which 
was unbroken by the lady. Upon making his adieux, the 
strangely reticent but deeply sensitive man exclaimed that 
never before had they understood each other so perfectly ! ' 
Compositions of this time appear to have been an Im- 
promptu for the piano on a Romanza by Clara Wieck,^ who 
added composition to her executive attainments; the 
" Toccata " (Op. 7) ; and a second set of Studies for Piano, 
after Paganini's " Capriccios " (Op. 10), a first set having been 
written in 1832. 

Another social influence of this time were the evening 
riunions held, with other enthusiastic musical young men, 
at a restaurant. These meetings, which extended from 
1833 to 1834, were mainly given up to the 
discussion of musical topics of the day. The Origin of 
spirit of art reform was strong among the little the Neue 
coterie. Many were the subjects of their de- Zeitschrift 
bates and conferences, but no themes appeared 
of such " burning " import as the decadence of music of 
the day — Rossini alone on the stage and Herz and Hiinten 
at the pianoforte — ^and the weakness and servility of 
criticism, even in the Allgemeine Musikalische Zeitung, 
the principal musical journal of Leipzig, edited by Fink. 
To remedy these abuses it was proposed to start a musical 
paper which, with unbiassed honesty and independence, 
might bring about a better state of public opinion, as much 
with regard to music itself as to improve the status of its 

* Spitta, Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove) 

* Published August 1833 (Op. 5). 

21 



Schumann 

foremost makers and exponents. Thus originated the idea 
of the Neue Zeitschrift fur Musik^^ the first number of 
which was issued on April 3, 1834. 

The literary talents and inventiveness of Schumann 
found congenial scope in the Neiie Zeitschrift, From his 
poetic fancy he evolved and incorporated in the new 

journal his mythic Society of the Davidsbundler 
Its Nature — an art confraternity which originated from, 
and and existed only in, the brain of the musician- 

Raison editor himself. Even in his early youth, spite 
d'etre of unmusical surroundings, Schumann seems 

to have always entertained the loftiest ideals 
in musical art. For sham, mediocrity, and the pro* 
saicism of ordinary talent he had but little tolerance; 
yet so refined and hypersensitive was the nature of the 
man that, instead of attacking abuses fiercely and in a 
state of bitter hostility, he preferred to work reform in the 
most chivalrous and courteous spirit. Thus, without de- 
scending to personalities or recriminations, he sought ever 
to show " a better way " than overstep a moderated tact 
and tolerant judgment by self-assertiveness and fault-finding. 
With the exalted models of Bach and Beethoven before 
him, he knew that their works, at this time, scarcely got 
deserved recognition, owing to the paltry taste in musical 
matters brought about by the mere "display" methods 
and often charlatanism of ambitious self-seekers. As has 
been already mentioned, the early death of Schubert, before 

'Associated with Schumann in this undertaking were Friedrich 
Wieck, Ludwig Schunke (more a pianist than a litUratmr) and Julius 
Knorr, an ex-philological student. 

22 



Biographical 



publishers or the world knew that a genius had, almost 
in vain, solicited a hearing, had deeply affected his 
sympathetic countryman, and instilled in Schumann's 
mind the urgent need for bettering the relations of 
composers with publishers as with impressatii and operatic 
managers. Several schemes of this kind, for the wide- 
spread benefit of his beloved art and its devotees, were, 
from time to time, much in the thoughts of Schumann ; 
but none, save the paper, took anything like a practical or 
lasting shape. 

It may be asked, What really was the Society of the 
Davidsbiindler? The idea, a Scriptural one, found its 
origin in David, the divinely-favoured one, as opposed to 
the Philistine host of ignorance, apathy and 
superficiality with which all great and noble Davids- 
impulses have to make war. There was also, biindkr 
doubtless, in Schumann's mind, the contest of 
poetry in art as at righteous variance with the more 
prosaic and often mercantile aspect in which artists, un- 
worthy of the name, regarded their calling. Under the 
title of Davidites, Schumann ranged his followers. 
Almost all his friends and fellow-workers are referred to 
by some one or other fanciful name ; thus old Wieck 
was (sometimes) Master Raro, Mendelssohn was Felix 
Mentis, Clara was Chiara, and perhaps also Zilia (Cecilia), 
etc. Even many rising lights in the musical firmament, as 
was the case with Chopin and Berlioz, were brought into 
the ranks of the Davidsbiindler. Schumann himself, as 
characteristic of the fire as the gentleness of his nature, 
figured respectively as Florestan and Eusebius. When 

23 



Schumann 

any special abuse had to be warmly attacked or strong 
enthusiasm expressed, he wrote under the nom de plume of 
Florestan ; while Eusebius ever qualified the impetuosity or 
severity of a judgment. The arbiter between the two was 
represented by the man of moderate, more philosophic 
views. Master Raro, an imaginary character, occasionally 
pointing to Wieck, but more often the ideal of the perfect 
critic and counsellor to whose standard of excellent and 
impartial judgment Schumann himself was ever striving. 
Only one endowed with such a keen sense as he had of 
poetic imagery could have thought out and effectively 
sustained such an idea. In fact, not only did Schumann 
speak through the mouths of all his creatures of the 
Davidsbiindler, but he was the Davidsbiindler himself from 
the several points of view of his large, liberal and imagina- 
tive mind. 

The good which an honest and authoritative paper 
like the Neue Zeitschrift did for the art which it supported 
can scarcely be too fully estimated. It arose at a time 

when, as Schumann and his coadjutors knew, 
Schumann musical criticism was at a very low ebb on the 
as Editor Continent. Even in musical Vienna, probably 

owing to press censorship, the only organ of 
recognised musical importance was the Allgemeine 
Musikalische Anzeiger^ ^ and this was really more of a trade 
paper. Fink's paper in Leipzig was influenced more or 
less in its opinions by the tastes and fashion of the day. 
Schumann broke fresh ground with utter fearlessness and 
independence. He had a very perfect understanding with 
* Published by Tobias Haslinger in connection with his own firm. 
24 



Biographical 



his helpers and contributors, who seem to have worked for 
hitn to the best of their abilities and upon the friendliest of 
terms. Schumann, who was at first associated with Wieck, 
Schunke and Knorr in the venture, became, in 1835, sole 
editor and proprietor, in which dual capacity he continued 
until 1844 — ^strange to say, once more a period of nine 
years' activity in a particular groove! His expressions 
with regard to art, and opinions upon music in general and 
its exponents, are pungent, thoughtful, and of more than 
passing worth. Among notable achievements of the editor- 
musician was the first press recognition of the genius of 
Chopin, as also of Berlioz. Schumann s insight, as touch 
ing the works of his great predecessors, cannot fail to be 
of assistance to the intelligent reader. After his resignation 
in 1844 he only contributed one more article to the paper 
— ^and that a remarkable one — ^upon Brahms. 

That, during this busy literary nonade, Schumann 
should have found time to write some of his most famous 
compositions, is little short of marvellous. To this period 
belong the F sharp minor Sonata (Op. 11), the 
famous " Fantasiestiicke "(Op. 12), the F minor Writer 
Sonata (Op. 14), as also the '* Davidsbiindler- and 

tanze," " Novelletten," "Kinderscenen," "Kreis- Composer 
leriana," " Humoresken," etc., etc. Varied, and 
sometimes cold and hostile, were the opinions of contem- 
porary critics and composers with regard to the most of these 
works. A few, however, recognised that, in the "Carnival*' 
and other pieces, a new master of striking originality, and one 
who thoroughly understood the resources of the pianoforte 
keyboard, had arisen. Thus Grillparzer, the poet, favourably 

25 



Schumann 

noticed two of the earlier pieces in the MusikaJUche Zeitung in 
1832 — ^an honour which Schumann very much appreciated. 
Liszt and Moscheles were always sympathetic admirers. 
Mendelssohn, however^ although a personal friend — ^he 
and Schumann frequently dined together — ^was strangely 
silent upon the subject of Schumann's musicianship. That 
Mendelssohn should have failed to estimate the high 
artistic attainments of his contemporary, or rather have 
been so reticent in acknowledging them, is all the more 
inexplicable when we discover how enthusiastic Schumann 
was, both in his letters and criticisms, about his dis- 
tinguished compeer. 

Thus, while in the many charming letters of Mendelssohn 
we look in vain for some appreciation of Schumann the 
musician, the epistolary fervour of Schumann with regard 

to his great fellow-artist is worthy of note. 
Admira- Writing to his sister-in-law, Thdrese Schumann, 
Hon of the editor of the Neue Zeitschrift refers to 
MendelS' Mendelssohn as a man to whom he looked up 
sohn as to a lofty summit. He even speaks of him 

as being ''a perfect god."' Again, in a com- 
munication to Zuccalmaglio, ^ he mentions having shown 
this able writer's essay on " Erste Tone " (a contribution 
to the Neue Zeitschrift) to Mendelssohn, who seems to 
have been very pleased with what the critic had said 
therein. In this letter ^ Schumann speaks of Mendelssohn's 

' Letter from Leipzig, April I, 1836. 

' A. W. von Zuccalmaglio, a friend and contributor to the Neue 
Zeitschrift, 
3 To Zuccalmaglio, January 31, 1837. 

26 



Biographical 



wonderful enthusiasm and describes his face as a marvellous 
one, as it were immortal. Therein he also refers to Sf Paul 
in glowing terms, as a work in which one exquisite thought 
is constantly succeeded by another. At a later date ^ he 
characterises Mendelssohn as the first musician of the age* 
Such strong admiration of Mendelssohn, the man and 
musician, was unquestionably the outcome of a sincere 
heart, as free from envy of a more fortunate brother artist 
as it was incapable of empty adulation or time-serving. 

Mendelssohn's attitude with regard to Schumann — 
certainly a negative rather than a depreciative one — has 
been accounted for by Dr Spitta^ in that Schumann's 
occupation as a newspaper critic was distasteful 
to the composer of ** Elijah," and that he Mendels- 
(Mendelssohn) could not reconcile the idea sohn's 

of a journalist and musician being united in the Attitude to 
same personality. That, spite of his generous Schumann 
and unqualified admiration of his great con- 
temporary, Schumann had heard, probably exaggerated by 
the idle gossip of well-meaning (?) mutual friends, certain 
reports that Mendelssohn was not altogether friendly 
disposed towards him, seems evident from a casual remark 
in an early letter to Clara Wieck in their courtship period. 
To her, from whom he concealed nothing, and to whom he 
was in the habit of pouring forth his heart in his corre- 
spondence, he wonders if it was true what people had said, 
that Mendelssohn was not sincere with him. He then 

* Letter to Simonin de Sire, March 15, 1839. 

' See the scholarly and exhaustive article by Spitta on '* Schumann " in 
Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove). 

27 



Schumann 

speaks of his own high estimation of his brother artist, but 
adds that the reports referred to would put him on his 
guard not to throw away devotion upon one who, perchance, 
criticised him adversely behind his back. 

How far there may have been foundation for the reports 
— whatever they were — which had reached Schumann's 
ears, it is difficult to say. The frank and genial dis- 
position of Mendelssohn, as the generosity of 
Different his character, coupled to his almost daily 
Traits of intercourse with Schumann, scarcely allow us 
the Two to think that he was in any way unjustly biassed 
Musicians against his distinguished fellow-musician. 
Perhaps the best way of explaining the situation 
is to remember how very opposite they were to each other 
in temperament as in methods of musical output, albeit 
both were so strongly tinged with the spirit of modern 
musical romanticism and colour. Even in personality they 
were diverse : Schumann was reserved and taciturn and did 
not shine in social converse, preferring letter-writing to 
speech whenever possible. Mendelssohn, with his wondrous 
charm of expression and magnetic personality — although 
also an adept at correspondence — ^was the pet and idol 
of society, never failing to fascinate whatever circle 
he moved in by his ingenious and bright manner and 
address. Added to this, the music of the two men is so 
diverse : the clear form, smooth harmonies and general 
symmetry of Mendelssohn's polyphony have little in common 
with the veiled mysticism and, at times, intense passion 
displayed in the daring tone combinations of Schumann. 
We have purposely made this digression in the biographical 

28 



Biographical 



narrative of Schumann's life in order to emphasise the 
fact that his creative works won their way but slowly 
at first, even with those most competent to judge of their 
originality, intensity of feeling and colour, and artistic 
excellence. 



29 



CHAPTER III 

Schumann in Love — Ernestine von Fricken — A Broken Engagement 
— ** From Old Dreams to New "—The Love that lived— Early 
Love-letters — Clara Wieck as Composer — Parental Opposition — A 
Move to Vienna— The Paper and "Red Tape "—Devotion to 
Schubert — A Steel Pen — Composition in Vienna. 

Besides the start of the paper and his early musical com- 
positions, another matter occupied the mind of Schumann 
in 1834. We have referred to his friendship for the ac- 
complished Madame Henriette Voigt and the 
Schumann musical society which he met at her house. 
in Love That one of his romantic turn of mind should 
early become susceptible to the influence of 
charming and sympathetic womanhood was only to be 
expected. He had already dedicated his Opus i to a 
young lady named Abegg, whom he had met at a ball, 
though no sentiment beyond admiration is connected 
with the incident, as the maiden in question was beloved 
by one of his friends. Among old Wieck's pupils was a 
certain Ernestine von Fricken, and for her Schumann 
appears to have now cherished a warmer feeling. In the 
summer of 1834 he wrote a very interesting letter' to his 
' Early letter to his mother, from Leipzig, July 2, 1834. 
30 



Biographical 



mother, in which he speaks of having lately met this young 
girl, and of being struck with the purity and innocence of 
her mind, and her devotion to the highest art ideals. Her 
rare talents as a musician are also referred to, and then 
Schumann confides in his mother that, were he to select a 
wife, his future choice would rest here. Strange to say, in 
the same letter he mentions the youthful Clara, who was 
then in Dresden, and he speaks of her genius becoming 
more and more evident, and of the remarkably able letters 
which she sometimes wrote to him. 

At the time it must be remembered that Clara Wieck, 
the noble and gifted woman who was afterwards his wife, 
was little more than a child. Of Ernestine von Fricken we 
only know that she was a talented pupil of 
Wieck, and an intimate friend of Madame Voigt, Ernestine 
who, doubtless, gave the young people many von 

chances of meeting and conversing with one Fricken 
another. For a time Schumann was very 
much in love. About the beginning of September 1834 
he wrote to Madame Voigt in his impulsive way about 
crying over some words of Ernestine written on the margin 
of his correspondent's letter — evidently Madame Voigt was 
in the secret of their mutual attachment. In this letter he 
speaks of his unmeasurable love for Ernestine, as of his 
great friendship for Madame Voigt herself. The treasure 
he possessed, he said, consisted in 'Uhree names," i.e,^ 
Henriette, Ernestine and Ludwig.^ 

Shortly about this time Schumann had become engaged 
to Ernestine von Fricken. But the betrothal was ter- 
* Ludwig Schunke, the pianist. 
31 



Schumann 

minated by mutual consent in the following year. In how 
far the affections of either or both) were 
Broken seriously concerned it is impossible to say. 
Engage- It is pleasant, however, to record that, after 
ment their respective marriages, their friendship 

continued. Schumann dedicated his Book of 
Songs (Op. 31) to Frau Grafin Ernestine von Zedtwitz, as 
she then was. The lady herself seems always to have 
preserved a kindly memory of Schumann. She died young. 
After her death there was found among her belongings the 
first volume of Herlossohn*s Damenconversationslexicon, 
The title of the volume scarcely suggests what one would 
associate with a romantic memento ! Yet the binding was 
very costly and elegant — pink satin with gilt edges — and 
the musical articles therein had been written by Schumann. 
It was probably, to the owner, the one link with the dead 
past of things that might have been.^ 

But a still more potent influence than that of the ** child- 
like mind " of Ernestine von Fricken was commencing to 
sway young Schumann. In the very year of his engage- 
ment (1834) he had written a wonderful letter 
^^ From to Wieck's gifted young daughter, who was 
Old already making her name famous as a brilliant 

Dreams to and successful pianist. In that letter he had 
New *' spoken of ** distance " being but an " extended 
vicinity." Thus could he talk to her every 
day — " in a gentler whisper even than usual " — and know 

' F. G. Jansen (author of Die Davidsbiiftdler aus Robert Schumann^ s 
Sturm and Drange Periode) mentions this incident in the published 
collection of Schumann's Letters (English translation by May Herbert in 
Life of Robert Schumann told in His Letters), 

32 



Biographical 



that he was understood. Then he tells her of all the plans 
he had made for their correspondence — ^how he would fill 
a balloon with ** unwritten thoughts" — how he longed to 
catch butterflies and send them as his messengers to her, 
etc. Finally he speaks of the joy which the postillion's horn 
gives him. Apparently the post had just brought him a 
missive from the girl pianist. "That postillion with his 
horn sent me out of my old dreams into new ones."' 
From this it seems evident that something stronger than his 
first love was claiming the right to pre-eminence. Even 
absence and distance — Clara was then on tour — but 
strengthened the yearning of his soul for the sympathy of 
the one most akin to him. And thus, rather through 
spiritual communion than by personal intercourse, arose in 
the emotional musician's heart his life's strong devotion to 
Clara Wieck. 

How this love grew and gradually became a glad reality 
to him, a glance through the letters of Schumann, written 
at this time, can best show. On August 28, 1835, we 
see how unmistakably his heart is with Clara. 
He then writes to her of '* an angel face " which Lovt that 
he sees constantly before him who was the lived 

exact image of "a certain Clara" of his ac- 
quaintance. The letter ends with, " You know how fond 
I am of you, so good-bye, Robert Schumann." With 
Schumann's usual superstitions about lucky names and 
dates, he calls his correspondent's attention to the fact that 
he was writing to her on Goethe's birthday — doubtless, to his 

' See this remarkable epistle in its entirety in Early Litters of 
Robert Schumann,^ 

C 33 



Schumann 

mind, a lucky omen ! It was only to be expected that 
such a lover should choose a propitious occasion upon 
which to express himself with final decision. Thus, on the 
Eve of St Valentine's Day (February 13, 1836), he penned 
a characteristic epistle while waiting for the Zwickau 
coach. The substance of this, which we quote from the 
English translation of May Herbert,' runs as foUows : — 

" I am quite clear about my heart. Perhaps your father 
will not refuse if I ask him for his blessing. Of course 
there is much to be thought of and arranged. But I put 
great trust in our guardian angel. Fate always intended us 
for one another. I have known that a long time, but my 
hopes were never strong enough to tell you and get your 
answer before." * 

From this on, Clara, " that glorious girl," as he so often 
calls her, is the bright, particular star of Schumann's exist- 
ence. In his many letters to her he discusses their future 
hopes, confides in her all his aspirations, retails 
Earfy Zave-hits of news in his daily life, talks of his own 
Letters works, of the people he meets, and of his 
opinions upon men and things in general: 
in short, he looks upon his betrothed as if she were a 
part of himself— of his own soul. " If you only knew," 
he writes, "how I value your opinions, not only in Art, 
but in everything, and how your letters cheer me." His 
remarks to his fiancke concerning his compositions are 

' Early Letters of Robert Schumann, Translated from the 
German by May Herbert, with an Introduction by Mme. Clara 
Schumann. 

» IHd, 

34 



Biographical 



specially interesting. There are " bridal thoughts," he tells 
her, in the " Davidsbiindlertanze " and the ** Fantasiestiicke," 
which he will explain to her some day. On another 
occasion he speaks of happiness and perfect solitude as 
being essential to successful composition. Referring to 
one of Clara's own criticisms, he appears to think she 
makes too little of the " Davidsbiindlertanze." These he 
characterises as differing very much from the " Carnival " — 
as much as a face does from a mask. " They," he adds, 
meaning the "Davidsbiindlertanze," **were written in 
happiness, and the others in toil and sorrow." V 

Clara Wieck was not only a young pianist of rare and 
striking ability, but she had a facile gift as a composer.^ 
Several pianoforte compositions of hers have been pub- 
lished, and they show excellent musicianship 
and accurate knowledge of the technique and Clara 

capabilities of her instrument. Schumann, Wieck as 
severe and just critic as he was, and lofty as Composer 
was his standard of creative output, hails her, 
even in his own department, as a companion artist. He 
realises, he writes to her, that, from her Romanze, they were 
meant to be man and wife. All her ideas came as if from 
his own soul, even as he ascribed his musical inspiration to 
her.3 On one occasion he had even suggested that they 
should publish some things under their two names, in 
order that generations might look upon them as truly 
one in heart and thought, and might not be able to 
distinguish the work of one from the other."^ We see 

' Early Letters, * See also page 120. 

3 Letter from Leipzig, July 10, 1839. ■♦ Letter, June 22, 1839. 

35 



Schumann 

here the enthusiasm of the lover, doubtless. At the same 
time it is to be remembered that Schumann was too 
genuine and conscientious to praise art work if it were not 
worthy, no matter how high might be his personal esteem. 
As far as the lovers themselves were concerned in their 
devotion towards, and trust in, each other, the courtship of 
Robert Schumann and Clara Wieck seems to have been 

an ideal one. But they were destined to suffer 
Parental much from parental opposition to the match, 
Opposition in the form of the persistent refusal of Clara's 

father, Friedrich Wieck, to give his sanction to 
their union. Probably the old man hoped for a still more 
ambitious match for his distinguished daughter; at all 
events, he disapproved of Schumann as a son-in-law until 
the latter was in a better position of wealth and recogni- 
tion. It may be also that the maestro was somewhat 
displeased that the young people had settled it between 
them before he was aware of what was going on; for 
Schumann, writing to his friend, Dr A. Kahlert, speaks 
of himself and his fiancit having discussed matters and 
exchanged vows without the knowledge of Clara's father.' 
Time passed on, however, and "Papa Wieck" was still 
obdurate. Writing on the subject to his sister-in-law, 
Schumann speaks of the old man being much wrapped 
up in Clara and not wishing to part with her; yet, with 
his customary tolerance and charity, the lover upholds 
the action of the parent to a certain extent, allowing that 
it was quite true that they both should be making more 
money in order to live comfortably. But he looks for the 
» Letter, March i, 1836. 

36 



Biographical 



** blessing of Heaven " to bring all to a hoped-for and joy- 
ous ending. Clara he describes as being firm in not giving 
him up ; and he applauds her great strength of character.' 
Later on ^ he writes to his brothers, Edward and Carl, in a 
more hopeful spirit as to a near solution of the difficulty, 
trusting that ere long Wieck would soften and that " one 
of the most glorious girls the world had ever seen " would 
be his. Then he begs his brothers to arrange his finances 
so that he may not appear ** empty-handed " before Wieck. 
It was doubtless with a view to improve his own 
prospects and standing, as well as to increase the interests 
of the paper, that, about this time, he made an effort to 
establish the IVeue Zeitschrift in Vienna. For 
this reason he moved thither in 1838. A 

Schumann naturally hoped much from this Move to 
venture; for he was fain to believe in the Vienna 
grand musical traditions of the Austrian 
capital, which had been the home of so many noted 
musicians, including Mozart, Haydn, Beethoven and 
Schubert. But although Schumann liked the city itself 
immensely, no doubt being largely attracted to it on 
account of its artistic prestige, he himself and his paper 
failed to get the appreciation there which they deserved. 
The people he seems, however, to have found very genial 
and musically inclined ; and although deploring the want 
of public spirit and co-operation there, as well as the 
"petty cliques," he remarks that there was no want of 
good intentions among the musical residents themselves.^ 

' Letter, December 15, 1837. ' From Leipzig, March 19, 1838. 

3 Letter to Clara Wieck, written from Vienna, 25th October 1838. 

37 



Schumann 

The opposition which Schumann and the Neue Zeitschrift 
met with in Vienna seemed, indeed, mainly owing to *' red 
tape" and the strictures of the public censors. Staunch 

and honest criticism, he found, would be con- 
The Paper stantly under supervision in his columns. 
and ^^ Red Yet there was urgent need in the city for a 
Tape^^ thoroughly authoritative musical paper, there 

being, at the time, none of real weight 
published there save the Allgemeine musikalische Anzeiger 
of Haslinger.' So Schumann struggled on bravely for a 
time, although the many delays and the obstacles placed in 
his path by the city officials must have been particularly 
galling to one of his sensitive and ardent nature. The 
fruitless battle lasted for over half a year. At length the 
editor-musician wrote to his friend Zuccalmaglio that both 
his paper and himself were "out of place" in Vienna.* 
He then speaks of returning, with renewed experiences and 
courage, to resume his work in Leipzig on the old lines. 
Thus the year 1839 found Schumann once more in his 
former surroundings. That he was keenly disappointed 
at his want of success in Vienna there can be little doubt. 
The prospect of his marriage with Clara now seemed 
further off than ever. It is even said that, upon leaving 
Vienna, he thought seriously of crossing the water to settle 
permanently in England. Perhaps the idea of making 
England his future home had occurred to him through his 
acquaintance with Stemdale Bennett, who was in Leipzig 
from 1837 to 1838.3 In any case, the intention came to 

' See page 24. 

' Letter to Zuccalmaglio from Vienna, March 10, 1839. 3 Spitta. 

38 



Biographical 



nothing, for in 1839 we find him once more at work in 
Leipzig, as he had inferred he would be in his communica- 
tion, just mentioned, to Zuccalmaglio. 

But the sojourn in Vienna had not been without its 
interesting incidents. While there, Schumann met many 
distinguished and influential people; but nothing so 
enthralled him as the unearthing of several un- 
published compositions of Schubert. This he Devotion 
had accomplished through a visit to Schubert's to Schubert 
brother, whom, in a letter ' to the noted firm of 
Leipzig music publishers, Messrs Breitkopf & Hartel, he 
describes as "a poor schoolmaster, entirely without means," 
with eight children to support and having only the manu- 
scripts of his famous brother as a legacy. Among the works 
which Schumann thus happily discovered were Schubert's 
Masses and Symphonies. It was indeed owing to 
Schumann's introduction and warm recommendation that 
the Symphony in C was shortly afterwards published by 
Breitkopf & Hartel, and performed at Leipzig on March 
21, 1839, under Mendelssohn's bAton. It is particularly 
praiseworthy of Schumann that at this particular time — 
personally a very trying and anxious one for him — ^he 
should have spared no pains to kindle an interest on 
behalf of a brother artist who had died so young and 
almost without honour in his own land. The first 
performance of the C major Symphony at the Gewandhaus 
Concerts, followed by a glowing and remarkable article 
on the event from Schumann in the Neue Zeitschrift^ 
undoubtedly called erudite attention to this beautiful work 
' January 6, 1839. 
39 



Schumann 

and added it to the list of musical art treasures. 
Schumann was also happily instrumental in obtaining 
liberal terms, from the Leipzig publishers named, on 
behalf of the needy schoolmaster and his large family, 
for the accepted manuscripts. 

Another little episode — ^we may even so characterise it, for 
Schumann himself, with all the romantic superstition of his 
poet's nature, is greatly stirred by it — was the finding, upon 

visiting the graves of Beethoven and Schubert 
A Steel in the Vienna churchyard, of a steel pen on the 
Pen last resting-place of the former! With this 

Schumann afterwards wrote his own B flat 
Symphony — as if to propitiate his creative muse — as also 
the critical notice of Schubert's C major Symphony, 
already referred to, after the Leipzig periformance. 
Although it might more properly be spoken of when we 
come to discuss the characteristic traits of the man 
himself, yet, in passing, it may be noticed that this 
faculty which many great minds possess of treasuring 
" inconsidered trifles" with a history "for luck," as the 
observance of happy anniversaries, habits of commencing 
and finishing important tasks on "fortunate days," and so 
on, had a strong hold upon Schumann. We have already 
seen how he looked upon a programme which the hand of 
Moscheles had touched as a " sacred relic," preserving it 
for years. Similarly we perceive him, close upon his 
thirtieth birthday, clinging with reverent aflection to, and 
using, as it were a potent charm, a little rusted pen that 
his fancy probably suggested may have been dropped by 
Schubert on Beethoven's grave. Such things staid folk 

40 



Biographical 



may criticise as childish and foolish. To scientists of the 
twentieth century, however, there is nothing past belief in 
the transference of an electric current from the animate to 
the inanimate, and vice versd. The " bump of veneration " 
may yet be proved rational enough in its apparent vagaries. 
Neither during, nor previous to, his editorial experiment 
in Vienna had Schumann, the composer, been idle. While 
in the Austrian metropolis he had written his '* Faschings- 
schwank aus Wien " (Op. 26), in which he intro- 
duced, quite "under cover," the tune of the Compost- 
forbidden " Marseillaise " — probably, as Spitta ^ions in 
aptly suggests, a playful hit of the composer's at Vienna 
the strict official surveillance of the city. In 
a highly interesting letter ' to Simonin de Sire,^ Schumann 
himself gives a table, in order, of his compositions up to 
date, stating that he had not published his very early efforts, 
commenced from his seventh year. This list commences 
with the "Toccata " — which, according to the composer, was 
started in 1829 but not finished until 1833 — ^and con- 
cludes with the " Blumenstiick," " Humoreske," and the com- 
mencement of a Concerto and a "great Romantic Sonata" 
(doubtless the " Faschingsschwank "), all of which Schumann 
allots to the latter part of his Viennese period, a whole 
group — including the "Novelletten," " Kinderscenen," 
" Klreisleriana " and " Arabesque " — being placed as belong- 
ing to the year 1838. Apparently never had the composer 
been busier. Of these he speaks of liking the " Kreisleriana " 

' March 15, 18^9. 

' Simonin de Sire (of Dinant, Belgium) was an enthusiastic amateur 
admirer. He and Schumann wrote to each other, but they never 
appear to have met. 

41 



Schumann 

the most, the idea for his fantastic Kapellmeister Kreisler 
being found in a novel of E. T. A. Hoffmann.' This letter 
to M. de Sire is, indeed, a remarkable one ; but it should be 
read in its entirety to be thoroughly appreciated.* In it 
Schumann speaks of the greater facility which came to him 
with repeated practice as a composer. But he concludes, with 
customary modesty, by begging his correspondent not to 
place him between Beethoven and Weber, " but somewhere 
near them," so that he might still continue, throughout his 
life, to learn more from them. 

' See page 191. 

* See The Life of Schumann told in His Letters^ 



42 



CHAPTER IV 

Aspiiation to a Title—The Newly-Fledged" Doctor "—Wieck's Per- 
sistent Opposition — A Wedding Day at last — A Piano Presentation 
— Song, Symphony and Chamber Music — Longing for an Opera 
Text — Composition of "Paradise and the Peri" — Mendelssohn 
and the " Peri "— " Paradise and the Peri " a Unique Work. 

During all this period the opposition of Friedrich Wieck 
to his daughter Clara's marriage with Schumann continued. 
Not even the fact that the musician was rising to eminence 
as critic and composer could incline the heart 
of the obdurate father towards him. It Aspiration 
was, perhaps, natural that the old man, to a Title 
owing to his pardonable pride in a gifted 
daughter who was fast winning quite a European reputation 
as an executant, should be unwilling to consent to the 
possible termination of her brilliant public career if she 
united herself to a man who, although unquestionably 
talented, held, as yet, no position or title of distinction. 
Schumann seems to have realised this. Early in 1838 he 
conceived the idea of getting a Doctor's degree conferred 
upon him by the University of Leipzig. The motives of 
the composer, in aspiring to this dignity, appear to have 
been actuated solely by his love for, and pride in, \iis fianUe^ 
and not by personal vanity — if we judge the point through 

43 



Schumann 

the lines contained within a letter' to his sister-in-law, 
Th^rise Schumann, in which, having referred toClara Wieck's 
decoration as Court Pianist,' he says that although person- 
ally he would desire nothing beyond what his art had made 
him, yet, for the sake of the pleasure that it would give the 
parents on both sides, he would like to have some titular 
distinction. A year afterwards ^ we find him inquiring 
definitely from Keferstein upon what conditions and terms 
the University would grant him a Doctor's degree. In par- 
ticular he expresses a hope that the honour may be con- 
ferred upon him in recognition of some work already 
accomplished either as essayist, or musician, or both ; and 
especially he seems anxious that, if possible, the title might 
take the form of Doctor of Music, He also asks Keferstein 
to put in a good word with the authorities on his behalf, 
and he seems to have sent his friend some of his writings 
and certain honorary diplomas as a guarantee of personal 
ability and worth.* 

To hear genius thus pleading for recognition is touching ; 
but it is an oft-repeated story. Still oftener, if there be not 
friends and influence behind, do we find that such appeals 

are made in vain, and nothing is then left to the 
TheNewly- creative mind but to carve out its own way to 
Fledged appreciation, unaided and alone. Schumann 
^^ Doctor*^ was, however, more fortunate. After a trifling 

delay he was made Doctor of Philosophy honoris 
causa — ^a tribute to his general culture which seems to have 

» March 25, 1838. » To the Emperor of Austria. 

3 About February 184a 

4 He had been elected member of certain musical societies in Leipzig 
and Stuttgart. 

44 



Biographical 



delighted the recipient very much. In a letter of thanks to 
Keferstein he expresses himself pleased, and speaks of 
having at once sent the news to his betrothed, who at the 
time was on tour, and whom he describes as being just such 
a child as to dance with delight at the idea of being en- 
gaged to marry a Doctor ! We smile also at the writer's 
own boyish glee in signing himself in this letter, and some 
that follow, as "Dr" Robert Schumann. It seems a 
pity that his request, that the title should take the form of 
a musical one, could not have been granted, probably owing 
to the fact that Continental universities do not appear to 
recognise music as a faculty, as British universities now 
agree in doing. When pleading that he might be decorated 
in reference to his beloved calling, Schumann had men- 
tioned to Keferstein that, during the two preceding years, 
he had written some 400 pages of music which was, for the 
most part, published — surely a sufficient guarantee of his 
creative musicianship! 

Yet even the high University distinction, won by 
acknowledged and richly-deserving merit and achievement 
in polite learning generally, could not move Wieck. The 
trials of the lovers were, indeed, severe. Some 
time previously, owing to the persistent refusal Wieck* s 
of Clara's father to permit the wedding of the Persistent 
faithful couple to take place, Schumann, with Opposition 
extreme reluctance, had been obliged to appeal 
to the Court for sanction to marry apart from the consent 
of hisfiand^s father. How much such a proceeding must 
have pained the sensitive natures of both gifted artists may 
well be imagined. That Schumann's highly nervous and 

45 



Schumann 

emotional temperament was much perturbed is keenly 
evident from many letters written to friends and relatives 
at this period. To Dorn he speaks of the whole a£fair 
being ** a wretched story " in that because he (Schumann) 
was not a Von Rothschild, Wieck continued to forbid the 
banns. For months it appears that the painful case 
dragged on, during which time, as editor and musician, 
Schumann was making most strenuous efforts to effect 
worthy provision for his future home, which ever, like the 
tgm's fatuus^ seemed further off as attempts were made 
to reach it. 

At length, after many delays and suspense, Schumann 
having satisfactorily proved that his income was sufficient to 
support a wife, the decision of the Court was given in the 

favour of the suppliants; and at last, on 
Wedding September 12, 1840, Robert Schumann and 
Day at Clara Wieck were made man and wife. The 
Last date upon which the happy event took place 

was considered, with his usual belief in "lucky 
days," as a propitious one by the composer, as it was the 
eve of his betrothed's twenty-first birthday. On that day 
he had desired that she should be his own; and thus, 
after long waiting and many trials, did the happy event 
befall. So impressed was the joyous bridegroom with the 
month number ofhis bride's natal day that, writing on his 
wedding day, the 12th, to an old friend, Robert Friese, 
he dates the letter (in advance) the 13th of September 
1840! In the short note referred to Schumann begs 
Friese to think kindly of him and his Clara between the 
hours of ten and eleven, and to wish them every blessing. 

46 




Robert and Clara Schumann. 



Biographical 



A pleasing little incident that took place some short 
time before the marriage is of interest as showing at once 
the thoughtfulness and the devotion of Schumann. From 
musician to musician, especially when the re- 
ceiver was so brilliant and accomplished a Piano 
pianist as Clara Wieck, no gift from her lover Presenta- 
could be imagined more appropriate than a Hon 
pianoforte. This Schumann purchased for her 
— ^a Hartel Grand — but his mode of presenting it was the 
most charming part of all. He arranged the arrival of the 
instrument as a surprise to the recipient. The way in 
which matters were managed is best learnt from an interest- 
ing letter ' of the composer's to the firm of Messrs Breit- 
kopf & Hartel, from whom the piano had been purchased. 
In this epistle he mentions that at half-past four upon an 
appointed day he will call to take his betrothed for a walk. 
Between that hour and six he requests that the instrument 
should be delivered at Clara's residence. The delight of 
the girl may be imagined when she returned with her lover 
to find such a suitable present awaiting her acceptance. 
We can well believe that some delightful music followed, 
and that the appropriate gift, as well as the graceful way 
in which it was given, was highly appreciated. 

That the marriage of the two young musicians was a 
supremely happy one none can doubt. A more ideal 
union could scarcely be imagined than that of a creative 
and an executive artist, both of the first rank, whose aims 
were of the highest and whose artistic sympathies tended 
to the advancement of pianoforte music in its noblest 
* July 4, 1840. 
47 



Schumann 

and most poetic aspects. We are not surprised then to 
find that the opening years of Schumann's married life 
mark the most active, as the most varied, 
Song^ period of his musical output and editorial 

Symphony labours. In 1840, his marriage year, having 
and previously confined his attention almost ex- 

Chamber clusively to pianoforte music, the composer 
Music bursts into ecstatic song. Over a hundred 

Lieder are traced to this period, all of them 
charming, and, in the opinion of many, representing 
Schumann, as melodist and harmonist, in his happiest 
and most spontaneous vein. 

In 1 84 1, Symphony form seems to have particularly 
attracted him. During this year he wrote no less than 
three; and an important event was the performance of 
his B flat Symphony at a concert given by his wife at 
the Gewandhaus, Leipzig, with Mendelssohn conducting. 
1842 saw him active in yet another department of creative 
output — Chamber Music. The rapidity with which he 
wrote at this time was marvellous. Three string Quartets 
were completed within a month. These were dedicated to 
Mendelssohn. Ferdinand David, the famous violinist and 
friend of Mendelssohn, seems to have been frankly and 
sincerely delighted with them. There is no doubt but 
that this appreciation pleased the composer, though he 
received the praise lavished upon him in his characteristic 
modest spirit. 

It was in this year also that the beautiful Quintet for 
pianoforte and strings (Op. 44) saw the light Among 
some famous contemporaries who heard this work, and 

48 



Biographical 



who appeared to have been favourably impressed by it, 
was the great French composer, Berlioz, who was in 
Leipzig when it was first performed, with Madame 
Schumann at the piano, early in the year of 1843. ^^ 
Berlioz was known to have been scathing in his remarks 
about the music of Mendelssohn and other German 
artists, his favourable opinion of Schumann is worthy 
of note. Eccentric and defiant as the gifted Frenchman 
was, he was undoubtedly original. He favoured daring 
tone -painting and so-called ''programme" music of a 
poetic and fanciful kind. In all these respects, if from 
a differing artistic standpoint as might be expected from 
his strong and somewhat fiery temperament, Berlioz re- 
sembled Schumann. It is also to be noted that both 
were musical journalists of considerable acumen and 
brilliancy. Among other Schumann compositions of this 
year were the well-known Pianoforte Quartet (Op. 47), and 
a Pianoforte Trio. 

The year 1843, ^o which so much chamber music 
belonged, seems indeed to have been a very prolific and 
generally busy one. Not only was editorial work press- 
ing, but new forms of composition were power- 
fully occupying the musician's mind. Hither- Longing 
to, with the exception of the burst of jubilant for an 
song which marked his marriage year, Schumann Opera 

had restricted himself to instrumental music. Text 

It will have been observed how first the piano- 
forte, next the orchestra, and lastly the string quartet 
suggested sound pictures to the tone-painter. In the 
early spring of 1843 ^^ seems certain that the construc- 
D 49 



Schumann 

tion of great choral works was in his mind. For some 
considerable time he had been contemplating an opera. 
The trouble was, as it always has been with the great 
Masters, to get a suitable libretto. On the 31st October 
1841, Schumann, in writing to Dr Robert Griepenkerl,* 
had begged him for an opera text, telling his correspondent, 
in his impetuous way, how much he longed for a good 
book. But if he was not destined to get his heart's desire 
immediately in regard to a work for the stage, the idea 
of a great composition of somewhat similar genre was 
suggested to him in reading Thomas Moore's Lalla 
Rookh. Therein he found the charming phantasy of 
" Paradise and the Peri " ; and the even flow of the musical 
verse, as also the vivid and spiritual imagery of the Irish poet, 
at once appealed to the emotional imagination of Schumann. 
The result was that, having himself arranged and adapted 
the text to suit his purpose, he conceived the plan of 
writing an oratorio on the subject. He speaks in a letter 
to Kossmaly of being at this time busy over a great work, 
describing it as, indeed, one of the most important he 
had hitherto attempted. Detailing the nature of the 
task he writes that it is not an opera, but rather " a new 
departure for the concert-room. " * Later on, the term " pro- 
fane oratorio" was the title given to '* Paradise and the 
Peri." 
This work inspired the composer very much and was 

' Author of the musical novel, Das Musikfest^ oder die 
Beethovcner^ which Schumann calls a '< lovable creation," only 
objecting to the dedication to Meyerbeer, towards whom he 
cherished an artistic aversion. 

* Letter, May 5, 1843. 

50 



Biographical 



written rapidly. Commenced in the spring of 1843, at 
the beginning of June we find him informing Dr E. 
Kriiger that so busy had he been writing 
notes {t\e., musical notes) that he was in danger Compost- 
of forgetting how to form letters ! In this Hon of 
interesting epistle' he gives Ascension Day ^^ Paradise 
of the year as the time about which he had and the 
finished his magnum opus^ and he describes /fen" 

it particularly as "an oratorio; not for the 
conventicle, but for bright, happy people." The writing 
of the work seems to have considerably enthralled him, 
for he adds that, while composing it, he was aware of a 
voice which seemed to whisper to him, "It is not quite 
in vain, what you are doing;** Probably a little polish- 
ing and re-writing was done subsequently, for about a 
fortnight later* we find him telling his friend Verhulst 
that, a few days previously, he had finished " Paradise and 
the Peri," having written Fine at the end of the score with 
deep thankfulness to Heaven that his energies had been 
so well maintained throughout. Once more he mentions 
his impression that this work was one of the best and 
greatest he had hitherto penned ; and he comments upon 
the immense amount of labour entailed in putting together a 
score of such dimensions, adding that, only after completing 
it, did he realise what a feat Mozart must have accomplished 
in writing eight operas within so short a period of time. 

" Paradise and the Peri " was first performed, under the 

composer's own direction, on December 4, 1843. So great 

seems to have been the success of this, its first public 

* Letter, June 3, 1843. ' Letter, June 1% 1843. 

51 



Schumann 

rendering, that a repetition performance was given a week 
later (December nth). It was for this occasion that 

Madame Schumann wrote to Mendelssohn, invit- 
Mendels- ing him to be present. Her letter, however, 
sohn and seems not to have reached Schumann's famous 
/^ ^'/Vf:;'" contemporary in time. Mendelssohn appears, 

from his reply, to have been genuinely sorry not 
to have been a listener on this occasion. *' I am quite 
too disappointed about it" (i>., at getting the letter of 
invitation too late), he writes. Then he begs Madame 
Schumann to tell her husband how heartily he rejoiced to 
hear of the splendid success of the new work. " Every one 
who wrote to me," he continues, " was full of the * Peri ' 
and the pleasure it had given," and he adds that the lady is 
to tell Schumann that he (Mendelssohn) looked upon this 
triumph as good fortune that had befallen himself. While 
Mendelssohn's sincerity must be believed in thus expressing 
himself, it is to be regretted that circumstances pre- 
vented him from honouring the occasion with his presence 
and so paying a graceful tribute to a fellow-composer who 
was one of his own warmest and most appreciative admirers. 
On the 23rd of the same month (December) " Paradise 
and the Peri " was again heard, this time at the Dresden 

Opera House. It is clear that Schumann was 
^^Faradise at this time a well-known and respected per- 
&* the Pert*' sonage in the musical circles of his native land. 
a Unique The work itself was a notable one. That its 
Work composition had interested and fascinated him 

very much seems evident from correspondence 
of his own on the subject. It is indeed certain that his 

52 



Biographical 



poetic fancy was much attracted by Moore's poem, which 
he speaks of as " one of the sweetest flowers of English 
verse." The unique character of the work is also to be 
remembered. The term "profane oratorio" has been 
applied to it, though some might prefer to describe it as a 
sacred cantata, or else a secular oratorio. But no one of 
these terms, perhaps, are quite appropriate in this case to 
the minds of those who know the work well. Schumann's 
own description of "a new departure for the concert 
room " ' is that most adapted to classify a composition at 
once lyrical, emotional and more ethereal than possessing 
the sacred-writ dignity of Oratorio or the dramatic and 
mundane elements of Cantata. 

' See page 50. 



53 



CHAPTER V 

The Oimax of Exertion—Letter from Russia to «*Papa Wieck"— 
A Trip to England contemplated — Professorship at Leipz^ 
Conservatoire — A Move to Dresden — Contrapuntal Work — 
Looking for a Libretto — ^The Writing of "Genoveva" — The 
Composer and His Opera — Delays and Postponements — "Geno- 
veva" performed at last— The "Faust" Music — Conducting 
Choral Societies. 

Here we reach a period of Schumann's life when the great 
strain of creative exertion in two departments — ^that of 
editor and composer — was beginning, perhaps, to tell upon 

a sensitive and highly-strung nature which, in 
T%e Clitnax its ceaseless mental output, was doubtless over- 
of Exertion straining energies more mercurial than robust. 

Not that Schumann had suffered much of the 
"wear and tear" of the artist's life. Want of adequate 
means was never a serious trouble to him, as was the case 
with more than one of his compeers, nor was he much 
before the public in a social or personal sense. The first 
four years of his married life were spent almost in complete 
retirement — his literary and musical labours fully occupying 
his attention. Outside the home circle and its environ- 
ments he took but little interest in mundane matters. Nor 
did he ever, at this or any other time, attempt to shine as a 

54 



Biographical 



conversationalist or figure in society. To a few familiar 
friends Schumann could unburden himself; but he did so 
with more ease in correspondence than in speech. It was 
with difficulty that his wife could persuade him to accom- 
pany her on some of her brilliantly successful concert tours. 
Yet the need at this time that he should have rest and 
change of scene made her urge him all the more, when 
a Russian journey was anticipated in 1844, to go with her; 
and this he somewhat reluctantly consented to do. Once 
started, however, he got out of himself and thoroughly 
enjoyed the trip. 

This tour to the land of the Czar — ^upon which Schumann 
and his gifted wife started on January 26, 1844 — was an 
eminently successful one. Madame Schumann appeared in 
several towns, including St Petersburg and 
Moscow, and was highly appreciated and Letter 

enthusiastically received everywhere. Some from 

time before, a complete reconciliation had Russia to 
taken place between Wieck and his daughter " Papa 
Clara ; and although Schumann felt it difficult Wieck " 
to resume the old friendly familiarity which 
a near relationship still further intensified, it is evident that, 
previous to 1844, the past had been happily condoned on 
both sides. Doubtless the arrival of two little grandchildren 
-—daughters who had been bom to the Schumanns — turned 
the hearts of the elder and the younger man to each other. 
Anyway it is evident that, from letters written to '^Papa 
Wieck" on the Russian journey, father-in-law and son-in- 
law were once more on a becoming footing with each other. 
In these communications we get much interesting informa- 

55 



Schumann 

tion about the gratifying reception which Schumann and 
his wife received wherever they went, especially at St 
Petersburg, where Clara had given four concerts and played 
before the Empress. Schumann affords his father-in-law a 
most interesting glimpse of the artistic standing of the 
Russian capital, where all depended upon the favour of the 
Court and the haute volke^ and the Press could do but little. 
At the time of the Schumanns' visit to St Petersburg it 
appears that Italian Opera was the rage, and that Madame 
Garcia was the prime favourite. Thus it had happened 
that Madame Schumann's first two concerts had not been so 
well attended ; but the third, and especially the fourth — 
which was given at the Michael Theatre and seems to have 
attracted the notice of several aristocratic amateurs — ^left 
nothing to be desired in the way of enthusiastic patronage. 
Schumann, in one of his letters, mentions especially the 
kindness which they had received from the distinguished 
brothers Wielhorsky, both of whom were on daily intimacy 
at the Imperial Court. The Prince of Oldenburg (nephew 
of the Emperor) and his wife are then referred to as having 
warmly patronised the two famous artists. "They" (the 
Oldenburgs), writes Schumann,' "showed us over their 
palace themselves yesterday." The two Counts Wielhorsky 
also organised a soirie with orchestra in honour of the 
Schumanns, and at this the composer's Symphony was 
performed. It seems that the Pianoforte Quartet (Op. 47) 
was dedicated to Count Mathieu Wielhorsky, whom, with 
his brother Michael, Schumann describes as very excellent 
and genial amateurs. Probably the Henselts, who were 
' Letter, April I, 1844. 

56 



Biographical 



then resident in St Petersburg and familiar with Prince 
Oldenburg, and whom Schumann speaks of as being 
particularly friendly, did much in the way of introducing 
the two gifted artists to these high-placed patrons. Other 
little incidents of the Russian tour which Schumann details 
in his home letter were the popularity of Mendelssohn's 
'* Friihlingslied " (Spring Song), which. Madame Schumann 
was asked to repeat everywhere; the meeting with 
Schumann's maternal uncle, Schnabel; the expenses of 
living at St Petersburg; and their anticipated fears of 
a journey to Moscow — which afterwards passed off 
pleasurably enough. Altogether the letter referred to 
was a bright, delightful and informative one, such as 
Schumann could pen so well when in good health and 
humour. 

For a while, indeed, after his return from Russia, Schu- 
mann was much benefited by the change, and wrote in 
good spirits to his many friends. He even contemplated 
an early trip to England on his own account. 
He was desirous of bringing out " Paradise and Trip to 
the Peri" in London, as it had, as he says England 
himself, "sprung from English soil." There contem- 
had been some correspondence with Mos- plated 
cheles' on the subject, and Mendelssohn 
encouraged Schumann in the project. Nothing came of 
it, however, owing to difficulties in producing the work 
with English words. Schumann was keenly disappointed, 
as he had a strong hankering to visit London. This desire 
was never gratified. 

' January 27, 1844. 
57 



Schumann 

One piece of news that gare him pleasure was that 
Queen Victoria liked his music and had his B flat Sym- 
phony played by the Windsor private band. He subse- 
quently thought of dedicating his '' Manfred " music to her, 
but this was not carried through. 

Upon the opening of the Leipzig Conservatoire on April 
3, 1843, Schumann was appointed a professor of composi- 
tion. Little is known of him as a teacher.' Carl Ritter, 
a former pupil of Hiller, was under him for a 
Professor- time, and Schumann wrote to Hiller to say 
ship at that the young student had made some pro- 
Leipzig gress with him. Beyond this personal testimony 
Conserva- we look in vain for information respecting Schu- 
toire mann as a teacher. It is probable that, like 

most creative minds, he found the art of instruc- 
tion ill suited to his temperament and inclination. It is one 
thing to know how to do a thing by instinct — and it is thus 
that genius knows — ^but it is quite another matter to impart 
such knowledge to the ordinary learner. Schumann felt 
this, as many expressions in his letters and essays clearly 
show, and doubtless he was conscientiously relieved when 
(failing health necessitating his leaving Leipzig for a time) he 
decided to resign his professorship at the Conservatoire. 

A nervous ailment, which was kept in temporary abey- 
ance by the trip to Russia, began to reassert itself with 
serious symptoms soon after Schumann's return home in 
the summer of 1844. His memory at times deserted 
him, and composing fatigued him greatly. At length he 
was obliged to give up work of all kind, including his 
" We are not forgetting his Hints to Young Musicians — A P. 

58 



Biographical 



editorial duties in connection with the Nem Zeitschrift, A 
move to Dresden was tried later in the year in Order 
to recruit his shattered energies. Here the com- 
poser was less likely to live in an atmosphere of Move to 
music, as was the case in Leipzig. Some friends, Dresden 
who saw him at this period, were distressed to 
notice how broken down in health he appeared to be. Sea 
bathing was tried, but only slowly d>^ health and strength 
return. While in Dresden he saw a good deal of his friend, 
Ferdinand Hiller; and among interesting people whose 
acquaintance he made were Weber's widow and Wagner. 
About this time "Tannhauser" was produced, and Schu- 
mann, although he speaks highly of the work, deplored 
Wagner's lack of melody therein ! Likely, owing to their 
vast difference of temperament, the two composers never 
cultivated any great measure of personal intimacy.' Schu- 
mann, it is to be remembered, was generally reserved as a 
conversationalist, and he was, perhaps, at this time, not 
being in good health, less communicative than ever. 

As soon, however, as he was pronounced convalescent, 
once more the active brain of the musician turned to 
creative work, and, as if to make up for lost time, Schumann 
occupied himself with the severer contrapuntal 
forms, writing, before the year 1846, his Studies Contra- 
and Sketches for Pedal Pianoforte (Op. 56 and puntal 
Op. 58), six Fugues on the name of Bach Work 

(Op. 60), and the four Pianoforte Fugues (Op. 
72). To this period also belongs the C major Symphony 
(Op. 61) produced by Mendelssohn at the Gewandhaus 
' 5(ff^*pages 132 and 144. 
59 



Schumann 

Concerts, Leipzig, on November 5, 1846. After so much 
purely imaginative writing in his earlier works, that Schu- 
mann should have reverted to strict forms at this time is 
striking and suggestive. Doubtless, in the more mechanical 
structure of the fugue, he found not only wholesome exer- 
cise for contemplation and memory, but also a respite from 
that striving for vivid imagery which often too powerfully 
affected his emotional nature. The musical paper no 
longer occupied him, since be retired from the editorship of 
the Neiu Zeitschrift in 1844. 

The success of the " Peri," which greatly gratified the com- 
poser, suggested to him, upon his complete recovery, the 
undertaking of a work suitable for the stage. Even previous 

to the Russian tour he had been in consultation 
Looking with his friend Zuccalmaglio over likely plots, 
for a and as early as 1841 ' he had asked Dr Grie- 

Libretto penkerl for an opera text. In the September 

of 1842 he wrote that German opera was the 
subject of his ** morning and evening prayer." In the New 
Year of 1844 we gather, from a letter of the composer to 
Zuccalmaglio,^ that the latter had suggested **Mokanna" 
(another " Moore " subject) and " The Invasion of Spain by 
the Moors." The latter seems to have appealed most of all 
to Schumann, and he wrote to his friend to the effect that 
he would be very pleased to find the book ready for him 
upon his return from Russia in May of that year. Nothing, 
however, appears to have come of the correspondence. 
Commencing with the year 1847, and for some years after- 
wards, Schumann compiled a "Theaterbuchlein,"in which he 
" See ps^e 50. " Letter, January 22, 1844. 

60 



Biographical 



jotted down his impressions of certain operas heard during 
that period. At length, upon reading the tragedies of 
Tiecke and Hebbel on that subject, he was much struck with 
the legend of St Genevieve. He endeavoured to get 
Robert Reinick, the poet, to draw up a suitable book of 
words from Hebbel's version, but the result was far from 
satisfactory. He then approached Hebbel himself on the 
matter, and tried to persuade him to revise or recast 
Reinick's work. Hebbel, though strongly attracted to 
Schumann himself, somewhat resented the cutting down 
of his work to suit lyric requirements. Finally Schumann, 
like Berlioz and Wagner, had to turn his own librettist, 
and thus he wrote his own " book " of " Genoveva." 

That he was yet far from well is evident ; and probably 
" Genoveva " did not progress so rapidly in its evolution as did 
his earlier "profane oratorio," " Paradise and the Peri." In 
a letter ' to Verhulst he speaks of having been 
very busy from January to August of 1848 over The Opera 
his opera "Genoveva," feeling, when he had"(7ww«?a" 
finished it, that he had, on the whole, been 
successful in the expression <A his musical ideas therein. 
The same epistle speaks of occasional fits of melancholy, 
which music, however, is effectual in driving away; and he 
also mentions the many blessings of his home circle — his 
good wife, beloved little ones — a son had lately been bom 
to him — and the general musical activity of his life. Further, 
in regard to the newly-completed opera, he expresses his 
strong desire to see and hear it, adding that, as yet, he had 
' Letter, November 4, 1848. 

61 



Schumann 

taken no definite steps about getting it produced, on account 
of the then "stormy " aspect of the world. Other works of 
this busy year had been the "Album for the Young," the 
composition of which had given him pleasure, and which 
he hoped would prove to be a most successful publication. 
The ultimate production of " Genoveva " was, however, 
destined to cause him worry and annoyance. He decided 
to have it brought out at Leipzig, where he felt the people 
were kindly disposed towards him, and with that view he 
put himself in communication with Conductor Julius Rietz. 
Some correspondence having passed, and a promise being 
given that the opera should be mounted, Schumann appears 
to have been slightly apprehensive that the matter was not 
being taken up by the directors with sufficient enthusiasm. 
So, on the 2 1 St November, he wrote to Rietz to beg him to 
fulfil his promise (i>., of performing the work) as soon as 
possible. With that spirit of modesty which is only found 
with the highest genius, he declared himself willing to 
sacrifice anything in the music that might interfere with 
the dramatic action, his great desire being that Rietz — who 
perhaps had shown him some coldness or formality about 
the matter — would take the project up with sufficient warmth 
to ensure a rendition early in the ensuing year. The fact 
that a form of agreement, drawn up by Schumann, is 
appended to this communication, points to the musician's 
legal studies as conducive to business-like habits. In this 
agreement he stipulates (a) for the performance of the work 
upon an early date to be mutually agreed upon ; (d) that 
the proceeds from the sale of the libretto, which he pur- 
posed to have printed at his own expense, should remain 

62 



Biographical 



the composer's property ; and {c) that the fee for perform- 
ing rights was to be paid to the composer on the day of the 
performance.' 

This agreement was not carried out. In the sketch 
referred to Schumann had named February 15, 1849, ^ ^ 
probable date for the production of the work. But Feb- 
ruary arrived, and there was a postponement of 
the promised performance. Schumann speaks ^ Delays and 
of being very much annoyed about this ; and Postpone- 
later on there was no satisfactory information ments 

from either Rietz or the manager of the theatre 
with regard to the date of the production of his work. The 
entire matter troubled him considerably. He complains 
bitterly to his friend Hartel that the whole winter had been 
wasted over the procrastination of the appearance of his 
opera, and thus he had been unable to bring out any of his 
latest works at Leipzig, where he was always sure of a grati- 
fying reception. Easter of the year passed, and yet there 
was no word of his opera being staged. In a letter to 
Brendel he confesses to having heard that the delay was 
caused by the intrigues of local musicians. But, like the 
honest, unsuspecting and thoroughly generous soul that he 
was, he disbelieved this, and pleaded the honesty and 
straightforwardness of his own motives in art.^ Later on, 
apparently, some mischief-maker wrote to Schumann with 
regard to Rietz, but the composer refuted the gossip by 
writing directly to the Leipzig conductor, telling him of tiie 

' In full in letter to Rietz, November 21, 1848. 
* Letter to Dr HSrtel, February 7, 1849. 

3 Su the entire letter referred to in The Life of Robert Sehumann 
told in His Letters, 

63 



Schumann 

tale-bearing that was going on, and assuring him that, when 
the ill-disposed missive arrived, he (Schumann) had said to 
his wife, "That is a lie.*' Even had there been any truth 
in the report, doubtless the friendly candour of Schumann 
— ^in refusing to harbour an unworthy suspicion of one con- 
cerning whom, as an artist, he expressed admiration, and, 
as a man, in whom he reposed faith — spurred Rietz on to a 
tardy fulfilment of his promise. Anyway, definite arrange- 
ments seem to have been made forthwith for the mount- 
ing of the long-delayed opera in the summer of the year. 
But fate seemed to be against its production. At the time 
arranged Schumann found himself unable to attend owing 
to a domestic circumstance. 

So time dragged on, Schumann protesting and the man- 
agement putting him off with evasive promises. At last, 
keenly exasperated by the continued postponements, the 

composer, in a communication to Dr Hartel in 
" Geno- the beginning of 1850, said he felt inclined to 
veva " compel the theatre folk to keep faith with him, 

performed if only by threatening to make public the cir- 
(1850) cumstances of the case. But friends, happily, 

dissuaded him from taking such a course and 
also from going to law about it. Finally, " Genoveva " was 
produced, under Schumann's own direction, at the Leipzig 
Theatre on June 25, 1850. The time was unfavourable. 
It was the summer season, and, as the composer said, 
people preferred to be in the woods. There was, never- 
theless, a large attendance ; but the reception of the work, 
although complimentary to a musician who was highly 
respected at Leipzig, could scarcely be called enthusiastic. 

64 



Biographical 



Spohr alone, who had attended many of the rehearsals, 
was thoroughly appreciative. Certainly the fact that 
Schumann had, in "Genoveva," done away with the con- 
ventional operatic recitative, appealed to the famous 
violinist-composer, who approved of the innovation and 
had adopted it himself. But one eminent musician's 
decision could not sway the balance of public opinion. 
There were, in all, only three representations of the opera ; 
and the whole aifair seems to have left Schumann much 
distressed and annoyed. Dr E. Kriiger wrote an unfavour- 
able critique of the work in the Neue Zeitschrift The 
opinions therein expressed so vexed Schumann that he 
penned, for him, an exceedingly sharp letter to the critic, 
the consequence of which was that the friendship between 
the two terminated. It is to be remembered that Schumann 
was particularly sensitive to adverse criticism, and also that 
his health and nerves, far from robust at the time, had been 
severely tried by the worries and annoyances which the 
production of his opera cost him. 

Another important work, belonging to this period, gave 
Schumann more satisfaction. He was powerfully attracted, 
as so many other composers have been, by Goethe's 
immortal "Faust" poem. The end of the 
second part, the Salvation of Faust, especially ^^ Faust** 
fascinated him. He commenced to write the Music 

"Faust" music in 1844 — a time when he may 
be said to have entered upon his maturity as a composer. 
The composition of the whole extended over some nine years 
— the mystic nine again ! — different parts being composed in 
1849, ^^50 and as late as 1853. The earlier portion was 

E 65 



Schumann 

performed privately in Dresden on June 25, 1848. Writ- 
ing to Nottebohm ' of this event, he speaks of the pleasure 
which the rendering of the work gave him, and mentions 
that he considered the music to have made an even greater 
impression than that of the " Peri," probably on account of 
the grandeur of Goethe's noble language. He expressed 
himself similarly to his friend Brendel,^ adding that what 
gratified him most was to hear so many of the audience 
say that the musical setting had first made the poem clear 
to them. A year later, on the hundredth anniversary of 
Goethe's birthday, August 28, 1849, " Faust " was heard, 
with added scenes, at a Festival Concert in Dresden 
(Mendelssohn's "First Walpurgis Night" being also 
included in the programme), at Leipzig on the 29th, 
and similarly at Weimar — both in celebration of the same 
event Schumann's music seems to have been much liked 
at Dresden; but it was heard with varying opinions at 
Leipzig and Weimar. The composer, always eager for 
appreciation in the town of the Gewandhaus Concerts, was 
disappointed that Leipzig did not receive the work so 
favourably as he had hoped. He writes 3 to tell Brendel 
that nothing could have been more satisfactory than its 
performance and reception at Dresden. In this letter he 
mentions that the chorus-singing had been excellent. The 
solo singers named were Fraulein Schwarzbach and Herr 
Weixelstorfer — Mutterwurzer the composer particularly 
commends for his singing of the air (with harp accompani- 
ment) allotted to Dr Marinus. '^The audience," says 

* Letter, July 3, 1848. * Letter of same date. 

3 September i, 1849. 

66 



Biographical 



Schumann, "listened with rapt attention." Speaking of 
the several " Faust " performances to Dr Hartel, the com- 
poser declared that he would have liked to have had 
Faust's cloak for the day, so as to have heard it every- 
where. He stated also, as a curious fact, that the work 
had been laid away in his desk for five years, and had been 
almost forgotten by him, when it found at last a suitable 
occasion for performance at this great celebration. The 
Overture to "Faust" was not written until 1853, when the 
whole work, with added scenes, was finally divided into 
three parts. It was not published until 1858, when the 
composer was, alas! no more. The first performance of 
the work in its entirety took place in December 1862 at 
the Gewandhaus Concerts, under the bdton of Carl 
Reineke. 

Besides composition, another element of musical activity 
had come into the composer's life, during his residence in 
Dresden, which is worthy of note. Shortly after " Genoveva " 
began to occupy him, Schumann had under- 
taken the conducting of local choral societies. Conducting 
His friend Hiller, upon leaving Dresden to Choral 
fulfil an appointment at Diisseldorf, transferred Societies 
the duties of conducting a Dresden male voice 
choir to Schumann. For a time the composer enjoyed the 
work entailed. In any case it suggested his writing three 
Songs of War and Liberty (Op. 62) and seven Vocal Canons 
to words by Riickert (Op. 65). There is also to be noted, 
in this connection, a Motet for double chorus of male 
voices (Op. 93). But the drilling of the male choir was 
work that could not long appeal to him. As he says, he 

67 



Schumann 

scarcely felt in his element at the rehearsals. He speaks ' 
of not caring to hear those perpetual chords of 2, neces- 
sitated by male part-song writing, after a long day of music- 
making. A ** mixed" chorus, which he afterwards got to- 
gether himself, afforded him a much more congenial field of 
action. His " Faust " music, as his " Paradise and the Peri," 
were performed by this body of picked singers, who 
numbered from sixty to seventy voices. Duties of this 
description took the composer "out of his shell" more 
than formerly, and he was even persuaded at times to join 
in social festivities with his chorus-singers. On one occa- 
sion he writes to his frieiid Ferdinand David in pleasant 
anticipation of a picnic which he and his wife were organ- 
ising in connection with the choir. 

' Letter to Verhulst, November 4, 1848. 



68 



CHAPTER VI 

Retrospective — The Composer as Conductor — The Apathy of Vienna — 
The Shadow of the End—Frpm Dresden to Diisseldorf— A Pleasant 
Start in the New Sphere — Congenial Occupation — As Conductor — 
Failing Health — Compositions of the Time. 

Before speaking of the events which followed 1850, the 
last year of his residence in Dresden, a brief retrospective 
glance at Schumann's career may not here be out of place. 
From his earliest childhood music was 
struggling within him for pre-eminence. The Retro- 

literary pursuits, and especially the poetic spective 
tendencies, of his youth — aroused by the 
romantic sentimentality of such imaginative writers as 
Jean Paul — invested his mind with a wealth of emotional 
thought and intense striving for a lofty idealism which, 
even in his young manhood, tended to keep him as a 
being apart from intimate social converse with his fellow 
men. Strong counteracting forces that opposed this self- 
seclusion were to be found in his editorial labours; the 
keen sympathy of his refined nature, which instinctively 
attracted many kindred spirits within his almost forbidden 
circle of confidence ; and, notably, his great love for Clara 
Wieck, under whose beneficent influence he undoubtedly 

69 



Schumann 

poured forth the noblest achievement of his genius. But 
his keen sensitiveness sustained many shocks in his inter- 
course with the world — even from those within his own 
immediate circle. His mother's strong opposition to his 
following a chosen career, the utter uncongeniality of his 
University (legal) studies, the long waiting and struggle for 
his wife, the inevitable worries and anxieties connected 
with his editing of the Neue Zeitschrift^ his vain effort to 
make a home for it and himself in Vienna — these and 
other petty worries were so many indentations upon an 
impressionable surface which even comparatively easy 
circumstances and the ultimate fulfilment of his most 
ardent desires could not efface. Dr Spitta^ speaks of 
Schumann as being predisposed to worry. Such natures 
find it difficult to recruit, especially if they are somewhat 
morbidly inclined to hug the luxury of grief. Even when 
the greatest good falls into the lap, gloomy anticipations 
of possible mishaps will blight a life's happiness in its 
budding time. The most tranquil period of Schumann's 
life was probably that from 1840 to 1844. This com- 
menced with his marriage, included his Song, Symphony 
and Chamber Music period, and culminated in the com- 
position and successful performance of his one oratorio, 
" Paradise and the Peri." In 1844 came that trying break- 
down of nerve and health which, for a time, suspended all 
active labours. His half-dozen years' residence in Dresden 
were, in many ways, a new phase of life for the composer. 
At first his physical and mental well-being demanded a 
pause of well-earned rest. But, once recruited, so incessant 
^ " Schumann " in Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove). 
70 



Biographical 



was the spurring on of the voice within for action, that new 
forms and new kinds of exertion evolved themselves out 
of surroundings. Thus pianoforte music in the stricter 
contrapuntal forms belongs to this time, and dramatic 
music — including ** Genoveva," " Faust "and " Manfred " — 
were all written at this period. In the year 1849 Schumann's 
creative gifts reached their maximum of output. He was 
said in that year to have been able to write anywhere and 
anyhow. Some thirty works of all varieties — vocal, 
instrumental and orchestral — are to be catalogued within 
this twelvemonth, the prolific speed with which he executed 
some of them being remarkable. Even concentration and 
quietude were not now such needful adjuncts to him. In 
a letter to Dr Hartel, on the 23rd June 1849, he speaks 
of composing the song, " Kennst du das Land," in the midst 
of noisy children, though certainly not without inspiration.^ 
Before his Dresden sojourn, Schumann had only been 
before the public prominently as writer and composer. 
We then find him employed, as has already been stated, 
in the new capacity of choir-trainer and con- 
ductor. That he was genuinely interested in Schumann 
his chorus drilling, and especially in his mixed as Con- 
choral society, seems evident. We have ductor 

spoken of this work as being a factor to draw 
him pleasurably, in a social way, from too close commune 
with his own thoughts. In a letter to Brendel in 1848, 
shortly after his Dresden choir had given the admirable 
private rendering of the " Faust " music already alluded to,* 
Schumann speaks of his societies being a great delight 
1 Quoted in the Published Letters. ^ Page 66. 

71 



Schumann 

to him. He commends them for their ability in reading 
Beethoven's " Missa Solemnis " at first sight, talks of the 
pleasure it gives him to lead the singers "over hedges 
and ditches," and refers to their powers in studying new 
works, such as Gade's *' Comala," which Schumann speaks 
of in the highest terms as deserving of a laurel wreath. 

So much indeed did conducting interest him that, 
hearing a report that Rietz — who had been appointed 
after Mendelssohn's death to preside over the Gewandhaus 
Concerts — was about to accept Nicolai's place at Berlin, 
he (Schumann) at once made inquiries as to whether the 
directors would be likely to favour his application for the 
post if it were vacant. Nothing came of this, however, 
as Rietz decided to remain on at Leipzig. Immediately 
upon his recovery from the nervous prostration of the 
years 1844 and 1845, the musician seems, indeed, to have 
been more anxious than at any other time of his life 
for some regular routine of duties. Thus we find him 
applying for information to Nottebohm about the vacant 
Directorship at the Vienna Conservatoire in the July of 
1847, mentioning that a post of the kind would be just the 
sort of a position he would like. But his destiny did not 
lie Viennawards. 

The apathy of Vienna towards Schumann is difficult to 
understand, especially as he himself had always a strong 
affection for the art - loving Austrian capital. 
Apathy of We have seen how, owing mainly to censor- 
Vienna ship, he was obliged to relinquish his hopes of 
establishing the Neue Zeitschrift there. In 
1846 he and Madame Schumann had paid a professional 

72 



Biographical 



visit to Vienna, and had been but indifferently received. 
Speaking of this to Brendel,^ he mentions the performance 
of " Paradise and the Peri " as being sadly handicapped 
by the fact that, owing to the sudden refusal to sing of 
the two theatrical artists who had been engaged for the 
solo parts, these had to be given to amateurs who, accord- 
ing to the composer, *' barely hit the notes, to say nothing 
of other things."* 

How trying such an experience must have been to the 
sensitive ear of Schumann, one can well understand. It 
did indeed seem as if the chances were against Vienna 
learning to appreciate him as he deserved. 
Worries of this kind, coupled to the procras- Shadow of 
tinations, annoyances and disappointments the End 
received in connection with " Genoveva," must 
assuredly have been exceedingly painful in Schumann's 
case. It is also to be remembered that he had but barely 
recovered from a serious nervous illness, probably con- 
sequent upon the strain and anxieties of the years leading 
up to his relinquishing of the editorship of the Neue 
Zeitschrifi, He appeared to reach the zenith of his 
creative powers in the year 1849, which was perhaps the 
most prolific of all as far as varied styles of composition 
went. That date also represents — with brief periods of 
return to his former strength — the commencement of the 
last few years of his all too short life, when the vivid brain 
became over-wrought, and the grand powers were obscured 
by their own very intensity, which, piercing, perhaps, 
beyond that imaginative border across which mortal mind 
'Letter, February 20, 1847. ' Ibid. 

73 



Schumann 

dare hardly venture with safety, the result was a sad 
shattering of nerves and premature decay. 

We return to the year 1849, about the November of 
which letters passed between Schumann and his friend 
Hiller ' as to whether he (Schumann) would care to accept 
the post of musical conductor at Diisseldorf 
From which Hiller was about to resign. At first 

Dresden to Schumann, though attracted by the proposal, 
Diisseldorf seems to have been loath to break up his 
household at Dresden, and he asks for time 
before giving a decisive answer. Reports, too, reached him 
that the state of musical proficiency in Diisseldorf was at 
a low standard. This, however, was not so, as he dis- 
covered afterwards, for Hiller had accomplished excellent 
work there. Thus when, in the following year, 1850, 
Schumann moved with his family to the new sphere, he 
was surprised and delighted to find himself in command 
of a most intelligent and expert body of performers. In 
his preliminary correspondence with Hiller, a rather 
melancholy topic — one might almost call it a foreboding 
— is touched upon in one of the letters. He speaks of 
having looked up for some notice of Diisseldorf in an old 
geography and found that, among its buildings, there was 
the notice of three convents and a madhouse. He 
mentions having no objection to the former, but that the 
reading about the latter had made him feel quite distressed. 
Then he proceeds to explain why. It seemed that, a few 

' Hiller had accepted the post of Chapel Master at Cologne, whither 
he went in 1850, having suggested and obtained the appointment of 
Schumann as his successor at Diisseldorf. 

74 



Biographical 



years previously, when the Schumanns were staying at 
Maxen, the composer found that his window commanded 
a view of the Sonnenstein.' He speaks of having thor- 
oughly disliked the sight of it, and that its proximity quite 
spoilt the pleasure of his sojourn there. Then he mentions 
the necessity of his having to be very careful in guarding 
against melancholy impressions of that kind. He then 
draws the metaphor of the musician living on the " sunny 
heights " who can ill brook to look upon the darker aspects 
of life, especially if, as was the case with him, the imagina- 
tive faculty was a vivid one.* 

The first year or so, nevertheless, of the residence of 
Schumann and his family at Diisseldorf seemed to have 
given the lie to all gloomy prognostications and anticipation 
of indifferent musical successes. Arriving early 
in September of 1850, he and his wife were Pleasant 
received with universal respect and esteem, and Start in 
the entire surroundings seemed most congenial the New 
and appreciative. The opening concert of the Sphere 
season included portions from his *' Genoveva " 
and " Paradise and the Peri," as well as some of his songs. 
On this occasion Julius Tausch conducted, and the 
event was, in every way, calculated to give the composer 
an honourable and gratifying introduction to his new round 
of duties. So pleased, indeed, were the directors at having 
secured his services, and so successful was this first season, 
that several extra concerts were arranged for, a notable 
feature of which, suggested by Schumann himself, was that 
at least one performance yearly should be devoted to the 
' Lunatic Asylum. * Letter, December 3, 1849. 

75 



Schumann 

works of living composers. Thus was Schumann always 
true to the underlying principle of his own life — ^that dis- 
interested generosity which was ever ready to give a help- 
ing hand to the young and unknown, and to encourage 
talent and genius, especially in days of struggle and mis- 
understanding. This had been his aim all along in the 
Neue Zeitschrifti and he had had more than one beneficent 
scheme in his head on behalf of composers in their deal- 
ings with publishers and theatrical impressariu 

Thus the opening part of Schumann's Diisseldorf sojourn 
seems to have passed most pleasurably. In a letter^ to 
Dr Klitzsch, he speaks of being very content in his present 
position, and mentions that, although he found 
Congenial conducting very fatiguing, what he had to do 
Occupation of it did not overtax his physical strength. 
Later in the same year,^ when corresponding 
with Moscheles, who had dedicated his Sonata for Piano- 
forte and Violoncello (Op. 121) to the younger master, 
Schumann again refers to his surroundings as agreeable 
and suitable. In addition to his duties as orchestral con- 
ductor, he started a Chamber Music Society at Diisseldorf 
for the performance of important works both new and old. 
Thus there appeared to have been no diminution of his 
musical fervour and activity, and he tells Moscheles that he 
is happy at having found a field of action which suited 
him in so many respects. 

Conducting was far from being Schumann's forte. Ere 

long this became evident, even to those who loved and 

admired him most. He was too sensitive and too poetical 

' August 9, 1851. » November 20, 1851. 

76 



Biographical 



to bend his imagination to the mechanical part of beating 
time. It was also soon apparent that neither his health 
nor nerves could, for any continued length 
of time, stand the strain, physical and mental, As 

which, more or less, falls upon one who wields Conductor 
the Mton with real success. Many of the 
necessary traits of the ideal conductofr were wanting in his 
reserved and almost timid temperament. " He had," says 
Dr Philip Spitta,' " neither the coUectedness and prompt 
presence of mind, nor the sympathetic faculty, nor the 
enterprising dash, without each of which conducting in the 
true sense is impossible. He even foimd a difficulty in 
starting at a given tempo; nay, he sometimes shrank from 
giving any initial beat, so that some energetic instru- 
mentalist would begin without waiting for the signal with- 
out incurring Schumann's wrath." Schumann, we are 
further told, was incapable of going over difficult portions 
bit by bit and getting all perfect. He would repeat a 
whole movement again and again, if its first or reiterated 
rendition was not satisfactory, but he never trusted himself 
to make a long speech or to enter into details as to how 
such and such a passage should go. It was the old story 
of the inability of genius to give an explanation for its 
raison cFitre. The thoughts of great creative minds are 
often too deep for words. Thus, as we have before 
noticed in the case of Schumann as instructor, the com- 
poser is seldom the best teacher. He knows, but cannot 
tell why or how much he knows. In particular was this 
the case with Schumann, whose keenly emotional, though 
■ " Schumann " in Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove). 
77 



Schumann 

reserved, mind shrank from intercourse with the outside 
world, and preferred to meditate upon and evolve his 
imaginings in musical and poetic thought rather than plead 
with other intelligences for a better understanding of his 
own. 

Moreover, after the first two seasons or so of his 
residence in Diisseldorf, it is evident that Schumann was 
feeling far from well. The previous nervous breakdown, 

which had necessitated his migrating from 
Failing Leipzig to Dresden for rest and change. 
Health threatened him at times again, and in a still 

graver form. A love for the occult and the 
mysterious — an outcome of his poetic and meditative 
nature — now led him into channels of thought and inquiry 
far from healthy for one of his intensely imaginative and 
somewhat superstitious nature. At this time he was deeply 
drawn to table-turning and spirit-rapping, and was much 
under the thraldom of dreams and omens. When writing 
to Hiller to arrange for the division of the conductor's 
duties at the Lower Rhine Festival of 1853, he was fuller 
of the results of his recent spiritualistic investigations .than 
keen upon business detail. He mentions having tried table- 
turning {or the first time shortly before, and being deeply in- 
terested in having received some remarkable message from 
the Unseen as to the rhythm and tempo of the C minor 
Symphony of Beethoven. The festival to which he referred 
was that held at Diisseldorf on the 15th, i6th and 17th of 
May 1853. On this occasion Schumann conducted the 
" Messiah "and his own D minor Symphony, Hiller wielding 
the bdton during the remaining performances. It was 

78 



Biographical 



among the last of poor Schumann's successful public ap- 
pearances. His illness seems to have been rapidly gaining 
ground. After a concert on October 27th, in the same year, 
an attempt was made to induce him to retire for a little 
while from the active exertion of conducting. But the 
hypersensitive musician misunderstood ; and probably the 
brooding over an imaginary slight aggravated the ailments 
of those delicate imaginative and physical organisms which, 
in his case, were ill fitted to combat opposition or mis- 
apprehension of any kind. 

The Diisseldorf period was not, however, without its 
results in creative work. It saw the completion of the 
great £ flat Symphony (Op. 97) popularly known as the 
" Rhenish." This noble tone picture was sup- 
posed to represent the composer's impression Composi- 
of a Festival at Cologne. It was given, for the tiohs of the 
first time, at Diisseldorf on the 6th of February Time 

1 85 1, and later on in the month at Cologne. 
But on neither occasion did it meet with a due meed of 
appreciation. It was not heard in England until the 4th 
December 1865, when the charms of its intense colouring 
and imagery were warmly admired at a concert given by 
Signor ArcUti. That Schumann's works were gradually 
gaining ground and fascinating an ever-widening circle was 
evident. From March 14th to 21st of the year 1852 a 
" Schumann week " was given at Leipzig, and this, if it did 
not invoke universal enthusiasm, strongly attracted the 
highest artistic circles of the day^ both Liszt and Joachim 
being keenly attentive listeners and admirers upon this 
occasion. In the year 1853 Schumann was much 

79 



Schumann 

" heartened up " by a successful professional tour which 
he and his wife took through Holland. Writing to 
Joachim from Utrecht, on the nth December 1853, 
Schumann speaks of having been most successful on this 
trip, having received a warm and gratifying welcome every- 
where. "The Dutch public," he remarks, "is most 
enthusiastic, and their taste is, on the whole, of a high 
standard."^ 

' Letter, December 1 1, 1853. 



80 



CHAPTER VII 

Sacred Music — The Composer's Scheme for ** Luther" — Librettist and 
Musician — Further Compositions^ of the Time — Meeting with 
Brahms — A Last Yearning Viennawards — In the Valley of the 
Shadow— Release at Last— "The End is not yet." 

While in Diisseldorf Schumann was strongly drawn to 
compose sacred music. In 1849 ^^ ^^ written to Dr 
Kruger that he was turning his thoughts to the Church, but 
not without some diffidence. He had already 
set Riickert's Advent Hymn. The inhabitants Sacred 
of Diisseldorf were principally Catholic, and Music 

this probably induced Schumann to try his 
hand at a Mass (Op. 147) and a Requiem (Op. 148), both 
completed in 1852. He even hoped to do something on a 
still more ambitious scale. This was no less than a great 
oratorio, which was to be something rather out of the beaten 
track and a work that would attract all classes of people. 
The idea of this oratorio first came to him through his 
correspondence with Richard Fohl, an enthusiastic and 
gifted student of Natural History at the Leipzig University. 
Pohl had suggested " The Bride of Messina " as a possible 
text. Although Schumann could not see his way to an 
F 81 



Schumann 

entire work on that subject, the idea inspired him towards 
activity in another direction. When writing to his young 
correspondent, he remarks that he would much like to com- 
pose an oratorio, and wonders if Pohl could assist him with a 
theme and book of words. "Luther," <' Ziska," and a biblical 
theme are all suggested by the composer himself, and he 
adds quaintly that afterwards he might try a bright and 
amusing opera. The " Luther " idea was subsequently a good 
deal discussed, and appealed very forcibly to Schumann. 
In a letter of February 14, 1851, he speaks of it as **a 
tremendous subject," and one from which it would be 
necessary to abstract all ultramundane topics. "To my 
mind," he continues, " the spirit of Huss alone is in its 
proper place here." ' 

Schumann seems, indeed, from his correspondence with 
Pohl, to have formulated a well-defined scheme, and one 
which, had it come to fruition, might have resulted in a 
work both striking and original. The pur- 
The Com- posed oratorio was to be as suitable for church 
poser's as concert - room. Two and a half hours' 

Scheme for duration, including intervals, was the amount of 
" Luther " time which it was to occupy in performance. 
Anything of a narrative or reflective nature was 
to be avoided as much as possible, the dramatic element to 
be introduced in preference. Evidently Schumann pur- 
posed to restore oratorio to its pristine and probably future 
character, when it should be something between a sacred 
opera and a musical mystery or miracle play. He begged 
his librettist in particular to give him plenty of opportunity 

' See this interesting letter in its entirety in the published collections. 
82 



Biographical 



for chorus work, instancing HandePs " Israel in Egypt " as a 
model which, in this respect, he wished to follow. He 
refers to the introduction of Catherine as furnishing a 
soprano part, and indicates that the third part of the work 
would be best for the celebration of the marriage. The 
Choral, " Ein' Feste Burg," he intended should furnish the 
great climax and be reserved for the final chorus. He speaks, 
when writing, of the difficulty to be contended with in 
dealing with too many secondary characters — evidently 
Pohl had submitted a skeleton plot with dramatis persona 
— ^and he considered that the Choral would be more 
appropriate than portions of the German Mass. Luther's 
musicianship and his well-known devotion to the Divine Art 
were also to be borne in mind and gracefully referred to. 
Finally, Schumann agrees with his librettist that the whole 
should be endued with the national spirit of the Father- 
land. Schumann's own earnestness and thorough grasp of 
his subject are apparent, and evidently Pohl was as ardent 
over the topic as his distinguished musician correspondent. 
But the pity is when librettist and composer are not 
unanimous as to the form which a text is to assume. 
Much letter-writing passed between the two. Pohl's idea 
was a kind of grand Reformation Trilogy, 
with which Schumann did not agree. The Librettist 
musician wanted what he called a distinctly and 

"popular" oratorio, which all classes could Musician 
appreciate, since Luther himself appealed to 
men of all kinds. In the September of the year Pohl called 
upon Schumann to personally discuss the " Luther " text. 
Yet, although the young author was anxious to please his 

83 



Schumann 

distinguished collaborator, in January 1852 we still find 
Schumann looking forward to a book upon the Reformer. 
But the oratorio " Luther " was not to be. Again and again 
Schumann wrote to Pohl or instructed him upon special 
points, and repeatedly did Pohl try, but in vain, to fulfil the 
composer's wishes. 1851 to 1852 — one of the last years of 
the composer's healthful activity — was passed in fruitless 
anticipation of what would certainly have given food for 
his genius. Such happenings, in the economy of life and 
art, are hard to be understood ; just as it seems sad that 
Mozart, Schubert and Mendelssohn should have been cut 
off on the very threshold of their prime. In how far Pohl 
was remiss in supplying material for the book of words, it 
is impossible to say. He appears to have done his best, or, 
at least, tried honestly to do so. On the 27th December 
1852 Schumann writes to him that, although ill for six 
months from a distressing complaint, he was far from 
giving " Luther " up and hoped his correspondent would not 
do so either. Even as late as March 1853 the musician 
wrote that he was still " deeply attached " to the " Luther " 
idea. 

One thing, at all events, Pohl did for the composer. 
He re-modelled, at considerable labour and trouble, 
Uhland's Ballad, " Des Sanger's Fluch " ; and this, as Op. 
139, Schumann subsequently set to music. 
Further Previously, about Christmas 185 1, he had 
Compost- written an overture to Goethe's " Hermann and 
Hons Dorothea." The Chemnitz poet, Moritz Horn, 

supplied him with material for " The Pilgrimage 
of the Rose" (Op. 112), the music to which was composed 

84 



Biographical 



in the early summer of 1851. Indeed, this period proved 
a very fertile one, for to June of this year belongs another 
Ballad of Uhland's, " Der Konigssohn " (Op. 116), set for 
Wi, chorus and orchestra. This work appears to have 
specially interested the composer. So also did "The 
Pilgrimage of the Rose." Speaking of the first performance 
of the latter work in a note to Dr Kiitzsch, Schumann 
refers to it as having made " a very agreeable impression 
on the audience." Other productions of this marvellously 
active brain at this time were musical settings of Geibel's 
"Vom Pagen und der Konigstochter " (Op. 140) and 
Uhland's " Das Gliick von Edenhall " (Op. 143). 

Although the year 1853 was saddened by periods of 
mental depression and unmistakable signs of failing 
health, yet it was not altogether without its times of 
cheer and brightness. The tour to Holland, 
in company with his gifted wife, was very Meeting 
gratifying and encouraging to the composer. with 

Another event, which, for the time, roused Brahms 
Schumann, was his meeting with and re- 
cognition of the genius of Brahms. This is the more 
remarkable as Johannes Brahms, being then only a youth 
of twenty, might naturally have appeared but an apprentice 
in musicianship to the matured master. But Schumann did 
not regard his junior fellow-artist in this light. Joachim 
had sent Brahms to him with a letter of friendly 
introduction. Schumann then heard Brahms play, and was 
powerfully struck, as much with the young man's ability as 
an executant as in r^ard to his gifts as a composer. With 
that keen insight of critical appreciation which he had 

85 



Schumann 

shown in regard to Chopin, Berlioz and others, Schumann 
recognised in the youthful aspirant those qualities which 
were destined to make Brahms the man of mark among his 
fellow-musicians that he became. Consequently, with all 
that noble liberal-mindedness and freedom from bias and 
envy which so eminently characterised him, the elder tone 
poet at once hailed in the younger a brother bard fully 
equipped rather than one who had yet his badge of honour 
to win. Speaking of Brahms to Dr Hartel,' he char- 
acterises the newcomer as a young man who had deeply 
thrilled all with his marvellous music, and who was 
destined, without doubt, to make an immense stir in the 
musical world. Writing, on the same date, to Joachim, 
Schumann compares Brahms to a young eagle ; to a grand 
river ; to the Niagara " thundering down from the heights 
as a waterfall, bearing the rainbow in its waves, its banks 
courted by butterflies, and accompanied by nightingales' 
songs." ^ He further esteems Brahms as an apostle who 
should reveal many things which the Pharisees would be 
unable to comprehend for centuries. Indeed, for some 
considerable time after this memorable meeting, Schumann's 
letters are full of a wonderful enthusiam about young 
Brahms. After a silence of about nine years — once more 
the mysterious nine — the musician again assumed the rdie 
of critic, and wrote a remarkable article, entitled " Neue 
Bahnen " (New Paths), to introduce Brahms to the public. 
This essay appeared in the Neue Zeitschrift of 28th 
October 1853, the day after the last Diisseldorf concert 
which poor Schumann was able to conduct — though 
» Letter, October 8, 1853. » Letter, October 8, 1853. 

86 



Biographical 



clearly in failing health — in its entirety. Ever generous 
and active in giving a helping hand where real merit or 
earnestness displayed itself, our Master Musician exerted 
himself successfully in obtaining an introduction to, and 
good terms for his works from, the famous .music 
publishers, Messrs Breitkopf & Hartel (of Leipzig), for 
the youthful composer. Thus, almost with the expiring 
spark of that wonderful ardour and energy which so 
characterised his life exertions, Schumann bestirred 
himself to aid another to gain a footing upon the slippery 
ladder of fame which he himself had mounted so bravely, 
almost unaided and unappreciated. 

Partly owing to the restlessness occasioned by his serious 
state of health, and partly no doubt due to that innate 
hypersensitiveness which keenly felt the want of delicacy 
and tact displayed by a certain section in 
Diisseldorf in endeavouring to supplant him in Last 

his duties as conductor, Schumann for many Yearning 
months contemplated a move to Vienna. A Vienna- 
strange fascination still attracted him to the wards 

home of Haydn, Mozart, Schubert and Beet- 
hoven, in spite of the fact that the Viennese had failed, 
on more than one occasion, to give himself due 
appreciation.' At the close of 1852 he definitely ex- 
pressed to Van Bruyck a wish to go and settle in Vienna if 

' See p£^e 37, et, seq. He had written, on May loth, 1852, to Van 
Bruyck as follows : " All that you tell me about Vienna I had noticed 
m3^elf in former years. And yet something always draws me back 
again, as though the spirits of the departed great ones were still 
visible, and as though Vienna were Germany's true musical home." 
(See Letters,) 

^1 



Schumann 

any position as conductor opened up there for him. That 
the desire to migrate Yiennawards had become a resolve, 
proved certain towards the close of 1853. He mentions 
to Joachim that he had received an indirect offer from '^a 
certain town " wherein he and his wife had long wished to 
live ; ' and also, about the same time, he tells Van Bruyck 
that he hoped soon to be nearer to him. The winter of 
1 854- 1 85 5 is even named as the time when the Schumanns 
purposed going to Vienna, as Schumann himself quaintly 
puts it, to free themselves from the narrowness of life in a 
small town and for " change of air." 

But Heaven had willed it otherwise. The coming of 
Brahms, for a while, drove the gloomy broodings from the 
composer's soul. In company with the youthful maestro 

and Dietrich,' Schumann had written a 
" Valley Pianoforte and Violin Sonata as a greeting to 
of the their mutual "beloved and honoured friend, 

Shadow*^ Joseph Joachim." It was almost his latest 

musical effort — this portion of a work penned 
by three as a tribute to one whom they mutually admired 
and esteemed. ^ Ere long, fits of terrible depression would 
seize Schumann. Sometimes he fancied he heard the 
incessant sounding of one note; on other occasions 
strange harmonies haunted him and distracted his rest 
and peace. One night he dreamed that the spirits of 
Mendelssohn and Schubert appeared to him and gave 
him a theme. He afterwards tried to work up the subject 
thus mysteriously given, but he never completed this, 

' Letter, November 1853. * Hofcapellmeister at Oldenburg. 

3 In a MS. in Herr Joachim's possession. 
88 



Biographical 



practically his last, composition. ' At length, on February 
27, 1854, a sad incident occurred. In one of his ''mortal 
agonies of mind " the unhappy composer left his home and 
was seen to throw himself into the Rhine. He was rescued 
and brought back to his distressed and sorrowing family, 
and for a little while he rallied in spirits. But the awful 
depression of mind kept recurring at intervals, and even 
the sufferer himself expressed a wish that he should be 
placed in an asylum. That painful expedient at length 
became a necessity ; and so, for two years, with temporary 
returns to his former self, Robert Schumann was under 
the care of Dr Richarz, at Endenich, near Bonn. 

The pathos of genius thus blasted in its full prime must 
have been heartrending for those near and dear who were 
obliged to witness it. It is not for biographer or reader to 
linger long over the contemplation of such a 
sad and trying period. A merciful release came Release 
finally on July 29, 1856, when, in the arms of at Last 
his faithful and noble wife, the harassed spirit 
at last broke free from its fleshly prison. Schumann was 
but forty-six when he died. He was buried at Bonn. 
Some seventeen years later, in August 1873, a great 
** Schumann Festival " was held in that town, the proceeds 
of which were devoted towards erecting a monument* over 
the grave of the deceased musician. Thus now, in the 
birthplace of Beethoven, whose genius he so keenly appreci- 
ated and admired — and close to the fair Rhine which he 

' Brahms afterwards utilised this ** spirit " theme in his Variations for 
Four Hands (Op. 23), a work dedicated to Schumann's daughter, Julie. 
* Executed by Donndorf of Stuttgart. 

89 



Schumann 

loved so well, and beneath the waters of which he had 
almost found a grave — a beautiful trophy of the sculptor's 
art marks the last resting-place of Schumann. 

If a cloud obscured his powers in the hour of his 
maturity, and if silence fell all too suddenly where rare 
melody and richest harmonic combinations had reigned 
supreme, at least Schumann lived to make 
" The End an indelible mark in the musical world, and 
is notyet^^ to leave behind him the imperishable achieve- 
ments of a great mind truly remarkable and 
unique. In his life, if he yielded too much at times 
to a morbid romanticism, he was always actuated by a 
lofty spirit of wholesome enterprise and exertion. In his 
writings he strove to inculcate the noblest and most straight- 
forward of sentiments ; and his entire freedom from envy 
and malice towards fellow-workers, as his sympathy and 
kindliness to the young and struggling, made him a man 
among men. Reticent and reserved, for the most part, in 
converse with his fellow-creatures, through the medium of 
music Schumann had an unrestrained channel whereby he 
could pour forth the inner and most sacred thoughts of his 
soul. That his marvellous tone forms and colouring should 
not appeal to all is no more to be wondered at than that 
the deepest and most earnest emotions of our natures, if 
demonstrated in unsympathetic surroundings, often bring 
upon us but the apathy and misunderstanding of those in 
whose powers of insight and appreciation we place most 
faith. But no grand impulse, no heart-whole effort, is ever 
quite in vain. Schumann had a message to give, and he 
gave it — fearlessly, tenderly and effectively. He was more 

90 



Biographical 



than a mere musician ; he was a poet and philosopher. In 
his letters — the mirror of his soul — his essays, and his 
musical compositions we get a fuller glimpse of his mind 
than any narrative of his life could give us. Let us turn, 
then, to these ; and from the creative output of this great 
tone poet's soul learn what a noble resolve, coupled to 
remarkable gifts, may accomplish, even when the path is 
beset with difficulties and the close is apparent failure and 
collapse. 



91 



Schumann : The Man 



CHAPTER VIII 

Circamstances and the Man — The Short-lived Melodists — The Musician 
as Letter-writer— Published Letters — Classification of the Schu- 
mann Letters — ^To his Mother — Hypersensitiveness to Trouble — 
Maternal Letters — Letter Reference to Early Compositions — Cor- 
respondence with College Friends. 

We now come to consider Schumann, the man. With 
much sympathy, with deepest veneration, with tenderest 
solicitude, let us raise the veil that shrouds the soul of 
Schumann, the tone genius ; and, while we wonder at the 
revelation, let us reverence and esteem. 

Robert Schumann, the child, grew up, in comparatively 
unmusical surroundings, with music in his soul. From his 
earliest years he played and composed. In his teens he 

was strangely drawn to literature, discovering 
Circum- in romantic poetry a reflex of some of his many, 
stances even to himself, incomprehensible thoughts. 
and the In early manhood his creative yearnings were 
Man overshadowed by maternal opposition to his 

adoption of music as a profession, and by the 
struggle he was obliged to go through before he could 
claim as his wife the woman of his choice. Later, even 
upon the accomplishment of his fondest hopes and desires, 

92 



The Man 

the incessant strain of editorial and musical output told 
upon a sensitive temperament and a frame not over robust. 
To such a spirit as Schumann's — tender, refined and 
poetic — the wear and tear of daily life, and the inevitable 
contact with a world mainly hard and self-seeking, were 
influences which threw him back upon himself, and caused 
him to live apart — a reserved and taciturn, but by no means 
soured or "unapproachable," man. 

The creative musician is strangely constituted. The 
music that is within, while it inspires, often burns and 
sears. The brilliant, flashing steel may even wear out the 
scabbard before its time. When coupled with 
romanticism, and unsalted by the sterner Short- 

qualities of giant endurance such as Bach and lived 

Handel possessed, music ofttimes rends soul Melodists 
from body long before the "threescore years 
and ten." It is strangely pathetic to mark that three of 
the greatest composers whom the world has ever seen — 
Mozart, Schubert and Mendelssohn — died young. With 
the two former the struggle for existence may have told 
upon otherwise strong physiques ; with the latter no such 
excuse can be pleaded. If Haydn and Spohr lived to be 
old men, Weber and Chopin "passed" on the threshold of 
their prime. Schumann saw but his forty-sixth year. His 
fruition — owing to circumstances which were unavoidable — 
was late. Scarcely did he reach his maturity period when 
blight fell upon the golden harvest-field. It is not for 
mortals to say, "Oh, the pity of it!" We need but 
remember that "the end is not yet." Beyond the veil of 
flesh surely the light will be clear. 

93 



Schumann 

Schumann was a great and gifted letter-writer. In his 
epistles, rather than in speech, he poured forth his heart. 
From these missives, then — written to relatives, acquaint- 
ances and strangers — may we best gather what 
Musician kind of man our Master Musician was and what 
as Letter- he aspired to be. If we want confirmation of 
writer this statement, it is only necessary to recollect 
what she says who understood Schumann best 
of all. We refer to those touching words of Madame Clara 
Schumann herself with regard to his early correspondence. 
" These letters," writes the distinguished wife of a gifted 
husband, " form a beautiful and touching memorial, reveal- 
ing all the treasures of an ideal youthful nature, strong and 
energetic, and filled with the highest aims and aspirations." ' 
Up to the present time the letters of Schumann which 
have been published are contained in the two collections to 
which we have frequently referred, namely, the Early 
Letters and TTie Life of Robert Schumann 
Published told in His Letters^ both ably translated into 
Letters English from the original German by May 
Herbert. Numerous other letters of great 
interest still remain unpublished, and some of these, 
through the courtesy of friends, the writer has been privi- 
leged to see and quote. The space limits will, however, 
only permit the briefest summary of some of the most 
salient points of this interesting and really remarkable corre- 
spondence. 

If an attempt were made to classify roughly all the 

' PrefiELce by Madame Clara Schumann to Early Letters of Robert 
Schumann (translated by May Herbert). 

94 




Clara Schumann, n^e Wieck. 



The Man 

Schumann letters now available for perusal, perhaps the 
following order of consideration would give the best idea of 
the variety of style, freedom and reserve which 
we may expect to find in the whole series. Classifica- 
First are the youthful letters; particularly Hon of the 
those to his mother, his guardian, Herr Rudel, Schumann 
and his college acquaintances, Rosen and Gotte. Letters 
In the second category would come, perhaps, 
those emotional letters of early manhood to sympathetic 
friends, such as Henriette Voigt ; and, as a great addenda 
to this division we must include the wonderful epistolary 
chats of his "love period," when the scribe raised the 
curtains of his inmost soul to Clara Wieck, the noble artist 
who afterwards became his loving wife and true helpmeet. 
Thirdly, there are groups of letters to students, fellow- 
workers, publishers, and, notably, to famous contemporary 
musicians — the latter being particularly interesting to the 
connoisseur. Under a miscellaneous heading we might 
place the purely business letters (though these were by no 
means prosaic), as also the many characteristic communica- 
tions with strangers, outsiders, and admirers generally with 
whom Schumann was brought in touch through one circum- 
stance or another. 

How deeply Schumann revered his mother, and how 
keenly her nature and his could enter into the thoughts and 
aspirations of each other, is more than evident, especially in 
those early letters written by the youth when a student at 
the Leipzig University. Imbued, as he was at the time, 
with the melancholy romanticism of Jean Paul, and striving 
in the dark for those repressed musical powers which it 

95 



Schumann 

almost seemed a filial duty to keep in abeyance, a letter 
written from Leipzig, and dated August 31, 1828, may be 
referred to as characteristic and tending to throw 
Schu' a strong searchlight upon the mind of the 

manrCs dreamer, poet and musician. In this the youth 
Letters to of eighteen speaks of his life as being " monotoc- 
hxs Mother ous and joyless,*^ Thus early had morbid feel- 
ings taken possession of him. He continues 
that it gives him little pleasure to go about in public, and 
that it worries him to meet with silly folk. Music, how- 
ever, he says, supplies the void to him which the outside 
world cannot fill. His piano whispers to him the thoughts 
he cannot put in words. When sad and lonely he thinks 
of the loved ones at home, and of the pleasant country 
places — the Weissenborn meadows, the Bankenberg, and 
Oberhohndorf — where, as a child, he so often wandered, 
full of blissful dreams. Pondering over those things he is 
both glad and sad, and feels as though he could weep. 
" Ah, mother," he concludes, *' I have too soft a nature, I 
feel that ; and every creature who feels so deeply must be 
unhappy.'' ' 

That this somewhat brooding and melancholy spirit was 
inherited seems evident from the many little appeals which 
he makes to his mother to write brighter letters. Doubtless 
the more hopeful and sanguine temperament of his father 
inspired the lad when, in a subsequent letter,^ he proceeds to 
remonstrate tenderly and almost playfully with his mother 
to be more cheerful and not to lose the heaven-bestowed 
gifts of life through want of proper enjoyment and appreci- 
' Early LetUrs. » Early letter, October 24, 1828. 

96 



The Man 

ation of them. A year later he chides her gently for being 
sad, and bids her look out upon Nature and be happy, 
adding, "Why, indeed, can you not enjoy jomx happiness as 
much as you deserve to do ? " ^ 

The fact was that, so sensitive was the highly-strung mind 
of the young poet-musician that he shrank from all that 
jarred or interrupted the harmony of his own vivid musings. 
In an ordinary nature the disinclination to 
allow himself to be upset by the troubles of Hypersen- 
others might have appeared selfishness or sitiveness 
hyper-self-solicitude. In Schumann's case one to Trouble 
must recollect that the musician's nervous 
temperament was developed in him to an extent that 
rendered him peculiarly vulnerable by discords literal and 
figurative — grievances real and fancied. Hence we are not 
surprised to hear him confess that he kept a letter of his 
mother's unread for a week when he perceived the gloomy 
frame of mind in which it started. He could not bear even 
to be told of sickness and death in his family.^ " I have 
never before known sorrow," he writes, " now it has come 
upon me, but I cannot get over it, and it has crushed me a 
thousandfold." 3 At the time of writing this, however, the 
composer himself was recovering from a severe illness. 

But it should not be conjectured from the above that his 
mother always, or even often, wrote to her absent son in a 
melancholy or morbid strain. Her letters, which seem to 

' Early Letter, December 4, 1829. 

' In this connection musicians will remember how keenly Men- 
delssohn felt the news of the death of his sister Fanny, a sad happening 
which, many believe, hastened his own end. 

3 Early Letter, January 4, 1834. 

G 97 



Schumann 

have come to Schumann with much frequency during his 
university career, appear to have been highly appreciated 
and cherished by him. He sp^s of them 
Maternal being as intellectual as herself — " a lovely crystal 
Letters mirror of your soul, which lights up and warms 
your son's heart." On one occasion he writes 
to tell her how much her recent letters had brightened and 
comforted him.^ He then refers to her "self-sacrificing 
love," which he had, at times, perhaps misunderstood. 
Sleeping or waking, he says, he seems to see her stand 
before him as his good genius, "always gentle and loving, 
and as though transfigured by youth." ' 

It is quaint to hear him beg her, in another letter, with 
his poet's conception of all that was dainty and beautiful, 
to write upon better notepaper! Then he reminds her 
that he always liked to see her well dressed, in her white 
lace cap and black silk gown, and could not endure the 
sight of her old grey one. It is a charming, affectionate 
letter, more like what a loving daughter would write than 
a young student, whatever his profession. But youth just 
entering manhood is all there, and must have made his 
proud mother smile when she read his postscript : — " Apro- 
pos, Don't be frightened ! I am growing a moustache." 

But for the full and very entertaining correspondence — 
such of it as has been preserved — that passed 
Letter from this devoted son to an equally devoted 
Reference mother, we must refer the reader to those 
to Early Early Letters^ from the English version of 
Compost' which such quotations as we have made have 
tions been taken. 

* Early Letter, March 19, 1834. 

98 



The Man 

Occasionally, but not often, Schumann speaks of his 
musical attainments to his mother. When in Leipzig, 
about the summer of 1834, Gottfried Weber had written 
an interesting criticism of the " Papillons " and some other 
early works. In this the writer had spoken of the young 
artist, Herr Schumann, who emitted " fiery sparks some- 
what early.*' Weber had, however, highly commended the 
work and prophesied future success for the composer, 
although he animadverts upon the straining to be " extra- 
ordinary and original." This notice the young composer 
sent to his mother with his own unique and highly per- 
spicuous comments. He was evidently pleased, and not 
a little flattered, by the verdict, such as it was, and speaks 
of it as coming from ** our greatest critic." But he defends 
himself with all the confidence of genius. "They" (the 
"Papillons"), he says, "are anything but ultra-original; and 
I am inclined to question whether we young artists (Chopin, 
Hiller, etc.) have not rather more genius than they give us 
credit for, when the word is applied to things we have 
known and done with for a^es." ' 

Of youthful letters, full of great thoughts and aspirations 
for the future, few are so entertaining as those 
written to his college friend, Rosen, to whom Corre- 

he was deeply and sincerely attached. In spondence 
these, more than in any others,^ perhaps, of with 

his communications, we see the trend of the College 
young student's thoughts when life, with Friends 
all its mysteriousness and solemnity, was 
just opening up to him. One letter in particular, 
' Early Letter, written from Leipzig, July 2, 1834. 
99 



Schumann 

that to his chum, William Gotte, is well worth perusal. 
In this we see Schumann the dreamer striving for the 
indefinable something which means the great ideal of the 
earnest-minded man. He distinguishes between the epk 
and lyrk nature, claiming to belong to the latter himself. 
Thus, to him, music, the twilight, the sunrise, all arouse in 
him the yearning for a greater, higher phase of energy and 
existence. Schumann the philosopher and seer, perhaps, 
speaks when he writes: — "We can scarcely imagine the 
great unfinished picture of man in space \ but in time the 
titanic giant spirits join hands for the formation of the 
highest, and for the gigantic work of completed creation." ' 

' Letter to William Gotte, written from Schneebei^, October 2, 1S28. 



100 



CHAPTER IX 

Madame Henriette Voigt — Eraestine Von Fricken — Susceptibility to 
Feminine Grace and Sympathy — The Poet-Musician and Beauty 
— Friendship for Robena Laidlaw — First Meeting with Schumann 
— A Stroll in the Rosenthal — Subjects of Conversation — ^Jansen's 
and Wenzel's Tributes to the Composer's Early Conversational 
Powers — Youthful Sociability — The Attainments and Personal 
Charm of Robena LaidlaW — Two Hitherto Unpublished Letters. 

Thus far have we glimpses of Schumann, the youth- 
ful aspirant. Tinctured, as he confessedly was, with 
the sentimentality of Jean Paul, there is, nevertheless, a 
sanguinity of impulse and endeavour which is pre-eminently 
Schumannesque and nobly resolute in this pouring forth of 
his most sacred yearnings. As he verged into manhood, 
and was gradually drawn, almost unconsciously, into a 
social circle of young people of his own age, and of 
sympathetic natures akin to his, the more ecstatic fibres 
of his being were thrilled to expression; and, in many 
fervid letters to his early friends, notably of the other sex, 
we see manifestations of a gentle, refined, and yet exultant 
spirit that was deeply moved by the beauty, grace and 
talent of several fair and gifted women who came within 
the group of his acquaintances. 

Schumann's early friendship for Madame Henriette Voigt 
has already been noticed. This charming woman entered 



Schumann 

thoroughly into the musical and poetic yearnings of the 
young man ; and it is evident from their corre- 
Madame spondence — Schumann made her his confidant 
Henriette in regard to his passing fancy for Ernestine 
Voigt Von Fricken — that Madame Voigt took a 

kindly and sisterly interest in him, and, with 
refined womanly instinct, wished to see him happily 
married. Writing to her in the summer of 1834, the 
composer refers to the spiritual and musical affinity that 
existed between them, and discloses his own strange sen- 
sitiveness and reserve by confessing that her kind expres- 
sions of sympathetic concern for him sometimes drew him 
out and sometimes caused him to shrink within himself, 
after the manner of polar attraction and repulsion.' 
Through the years that followed Schumann did not forget 
this early friend, and several letters passed between them 
with regard to his work and hopes for the future. One of 
the last of these communications, written in the autumn of 
1839, speaks of having got her letter late at night, and, 
although it was dark, knowing who it came from. He tells 
her how he has noticed that, in Berlin, nearly everyone 
appears to be fond of reading, whereas in Vienna they think 
more of eating. Then he speaks of hearing very little music, 
adding that it was perhaps better so, as he only cared for the 
best, and found his greatest comfort and encouragement 
in Bach. He then refers briefly to his own compositions 
of the time, and hopes that the publishers may soon bring 
out his Sonata^ dedicated to her "as a sign of old affec- 

* Letter to Henriette Voigt, July 3, 1834. 
' Sonata No. 2, in G minor (Op. 22). 
102 



The Man 

tion." Concluding, he sends greetings to her husband 
and little daughter, Ottilie, "with her great blue eyes," 
adding that these latter just suited his "Kinderscenen." The 
last sentences of the letter ' are significant. He bids his 
friend good-bye, begs her to take care of herself, and hopes 
that they may meet soon again. Two months afterwards 
Madame Voigt ^ was no more. 

Arising out of his intimacy with the Voigt musical family 
came another friendship of a still more romantic character. 
We have spoken of his profession of love for, and brief 
engagement with, the amateur pianist, Baroness 
Ernestine von Fricken, to whom, in 1831, he Ernestine 
inscribed his " Allegro " (Op. 8). Those who are von 

acquainted with the composer's ** Carnaval," know Fricken 
that it is largely based on four letters, A.S.C.H., 
and their transposition, S.C.H.A. The former spelt the 
birthplace of the young lady referred to, and the latter were 
the musical letters in Schumann's own name.^ Schumann 
had a great vein of superstition in him, and was much affected 
by impressions, coincidences and the like. In a touching 
and almost reverential letter which he wrote to Ernestine, 
before he had definitely become betrothed to her, he speaks 
of his good genius having brought them together in a kind 
of external relationship.^ " I am too modest," he says, 
" to think you would care to acknowledge a deeper, more 
artistic, mental relationship."^ In closing the letter he 
expresses his deepest devotion, and wishes that time might 

' Letter to Madame Henriette Voigt, August 11, 1839. 
* See page 20. 3 See also page 186. 

< They had both been sponsors to one of Wieck*s children. 
5 Early Letter, July 28, 1834. 
103 



Schumann 

stand still, probably that he might continue in his then 
happy frame of mind. 

That Schumann was in earnest about this early attach- 
ment we can scarcely doubt. To their mutual friend, 
Madame Voigt, he declared that Ernestine's love was a 

heaven-sent gift to him. It is not for us to 
Suscepti' speculate as to why this little romance so soon 
bility to resolved itself into dust and ashes. Nor can 
Feminine we allow any suspicion of fickleness to attach 
Grace and to the name of Schumann. Here again his 
Sympathy susceptible and deeply emotional nature must 

be taken into account. For him to meet with 
tenderness and sympathy, especially when it was combined 
with talented and attractive womanhood, meant that his 
heart was stirred rather with an affectionate yearning for 
the unattainable, than with an unreasoning and transient 
passion for a beautiful face. For one so prone to human 
kindliness and grace in others as was Schumann, it was 
impossible to let such pass by without his warmest 
tribute of appreciation, and even devotion. His spirit was 
essentially a loving and lovable one, and thus we can well 
understand that, until he realised the strength and power 
which alone could fully satisfy him in the heroic yet gentle 
nature of Clara Wieck, he could ill refrain from pouring 
forth his feelings under the influence of kind eyes or 
tender words of appreciation and fellow-feeling. Even to 
Clara herself, when they were engaged, the lover unfolds 
this trait of his mind. In one communication, while be- 
wailing his habitual coldness and reserve, which often 
made the best-intentioned friends misunderstand him, he 

104 



The Man 

speaks of feeling very deeply the least display of kind- 
ness, and being stirred by even a look or the almost im- 
perceptible softening of other natures towards him. '' For 
I have not got a bad heart," he says naively, " and love all 
that is good and beautiful with my whole soul." ' 

On a previous occasion he had confessed to his 
betrothed that he had many faults, though they were 
growing less than formerly. Their having to wait so long 
before marriage, he continues, had at least the 
advantage that they should gain a better ex- Poet- 

perience of each other — a knowledge that often Musician 
came only after marriage to other people. The and Beauty 
" faults" that Schumann then acknowledges were 
his fondness for showing his affection for the people he 
loved by playing tricks on them, and his admiration for 
beautiful women. Then he playfully begs his fiancke not 
to be distressed or to scold him if, some day they are out 
walking together and they meet somebody really pretty, he 
should exclaim, ** Oh, Clara, look at that divine creature ! " ^ 

We now come to Schumann's meeting with, and friend- 
ship for. Miss Robena Laidlaw (the late Mrs Thomson), the 
gifted pianist, who is mentioned in the Life of Louis Berger 
as one of his most famous pupils. Anna Robena ^ came 
of an old and highly-respected family that had once owned 
large landed property in the south of Scotland. The 

' Early Letter to Clara Wieck, written from Vienna, December 29, 
1838. 

* Early Letter, April 13, 1838. 

3 The order of the lady's names was Robena Anna Laidlaw, bat 
Schumann himself suggested the transposition to Anna Robena as 
being more " musical. "^ 

105 



Facsimilb of Schumann's Lbttbr to Robbna Laidlaw.' 



^Ju X^ "i.— U^^'*u A'^'^e.^', d^ 

/w^ (xA-^ >(^^ yt'^^ ^ ^^y* "^ y'/ *^^ ^' 

u 'ifiJ -^..^y ^-^C-^ >^^^ ^^ 

' Translation on page 115. 



Schumann 

Laidlaws had been on very intimate terms with Sir Walter 
Scott, Robena's grandmother having once made a cap for 

the great novelist, which he habitually wore 
Friendship when writing, and which he used to call his 
for Robena "wishing cap."' At an early age Robena 
Laidlaw had shown marked musical talent, and, when 

studying in Germany, had placed herself, at the 
advice of Rellstab (one of Schumann's friends), under the 
tuition of Louis Berger. Rellstab spoke very highly of her 
beautiful touch and tone and interpretative powers (she 
was then but fourteen years of age), and Berger seems to 
have been much attached to her and to have thought most 
highly of her playing. Later on she performed with great 
success before the Court at Berlin ; in the presence of English 
royalty in London ; obtaining the most flattering of all 
receptions from the imperial circle in Russia. In Vienna, 
Paris, Brussels, and indeed all the chief art centres of 
Europe, Miss Laidlaw invariably delighted and charmed all 
who heard her, receiving jewels from numerous Courts, 
and being warmly and enthusiastically complimented by 
crowned heads, as by famous artists of the day like 
Paganini, etc.^ 

But there was more than mere virtuosity about Robena 
Laidlaw. In a most interesting account, by Professor Jansen, 

' This old Mrs Laidlaw referred to told Sir Walter Scott of the 
existence of the creature — ^a real personage — who afterwards gave name 
to the romance of The Black J>ivarf, 

* Paganini, writing of Miss Laidlaw's playing at hb farewell con- 
cert, says, '* I shall never forget the prodigious effect she produced at 
my concert, and confess never to have heard that instrument (the piano) 
treated so magnificently." 

lo8 



The Man 

of her meeting with Robert Schumann,' we are told of 
her ** charming and modest personality and 
great beauty," as of " the delicacy and sympathy First 

of her style," and her " strength and bravura " Meeting 
in rendition. At the time when she met with 

Schumann her artistic gifts were beginning to Sciumann 
bring her into prominence, and in appearance 
and temperament she had inherited the beautiful eyes and 
lively disposition of her Irish mother. Such was the brilliant 
young girl when, in 1837, having obtained an introduc- 
tion to him, she called one morning upon Schumann, ac- 
companied by Mrs Laidlaw and one Herr Fiirstenau (a 
brother of the celebrated flautist of that name in Dresden). 
The interview is best told in Miss Laidlaw's own words : — 

"As I entered Schumann's sitting-room,'' she writes, "I 
was struck by its simplicity and want of ostentation. He was 
in a dressing-gown, seated at his writing-table and smoking a 
cigar. At first he appeared slightly embarrassed at being 
found in this attire, but very soon, having presented our con- 
ductor to him, we entered into most friendly conversation, 
and, indeed, remained there a considerable time. Among 
the furniture of the room the one thing I remember dis- 
tinctly was a grand piano, but I am not very observant of 
details and my whole attention at the time was fixed upon 
the very distinguished and unaffected man we were visiting. 
Schumann was kindness itself, spoke of my artistic success 
in Warsaw, and said, in taking leave, that he would soon 

' " Robert Schnmann and Robena Laidlaw," by Professor Jansen. 
Article published in 1895 in the Grenabotm, 

109 



Schumann 

return our visit, which, in fact, he did (if I remember rightly) 
the same afternoon. We laughed about a mistake he made 
as to the identity of the gentleman who accompanied us. 
Knowing I had just returned from Warsaw, and not catching 
exactly the name Fiirstenau, Schumann was under the im- 
pression that our escort was * Ein- Fiirst aus Warsau ' (a 
prince from Warsaw)." 

Schumann then heard Miss Laidlaw play pieces by 
different composers, and expressed himself exceedingly 
pleased with her remarkable interpretative powers in various 

styles. He at once undertook to help her with 
A Stroll her forthcoming concert, and secured for her 
in the the valuable assistance of David, of the cele- 

Rosenthal brated baritone, Hammermeister (creator of the 

part of the Templar in Marschner's opera) and 
others, as well as drawing special attention in his paper to 
the remarkable gifts and attainments of the young English 
pianiste. Subsequently the Laidlaw ladies — mother and 
daughter — saw a good deal of him. On one occasion he 
escorted them to the Rosenthal (Valley of Roses). "The 
weather," writes Miss Laidlaw, " was beautiful, and we three 
wandered about the gardens. After coffee I proposed a 
walk round the place. We had hardly started when 
Schumann suddenly left us and hurried to a little hillock. 
While my mother and I waited for his return we noticed 
him examining minutely every rose bush on the path, always 
shaking his head and then going further on. At last, at 
the top of the motmd, he stopped, and having carefully ex- 
amined a rose tree, cut off a blossom. Coming down the 

no 



The Man 

hill very quickly, he handed it to me, remarking that he had 
looked in vain among the trees for a rose without spot or 
blemish fit to offer me, and had at last only then found one 
on which even the green leaves were perfect. I thanked him, 
and then he suggested a row on the lake. My mother 
would not venture on the water and was rather against my 
doing so, but remarking Schumann's disappointment I said 
I was quite ready to go tmder his care. He then secured 
a boat, arranged the cushions, and we started, leaving my 
mother sitting at the water side. He rowed very well, and 
sometimes drew my attention to the pretty surrounding 
scenery, or else conversed on other subjects, always intel- 
lectually and with charm. After an hour's delightful row we 
returned to my mother, and then we all three had a pleasant 
walk together." Schumann, Miss Laidlaw adds, was very fond 
of these rowing expeditions and often repeated the pleasure. 
Referring to Schumann's conversation. Miss Laidlaw re- 
marks that it was *' always spiritual and fascinating — in fact, 
entirely original, for he never copied anyone either in manner 
or words." Hoffmann was often mentioned, of 
whom the composer seemed very fond. He Subjects 
was also a great admirer of Sir Walter Scott of Con- 
and his works, and was much interested to hear versation 
how intimate the famous poet and novelist had 
been with the young pianist's grandparents — the Laidlaws of 
Glenrath and Chapelhope. Stemdale Bennett was also fre- 
quently referred to; in fact, Bennett, who had previously been 
much struck with Miss Laidlaw's talent, had written to 
Schumann of her as '< a kind of wonder," and had asked 
the composer to help her in every way he could. 

Ill 



Schumann 

"Once," continues Miss Laidlaw, "we were talking of 
Raphael's Madonna in Dresden, and Schumann said his 
idea of the Madonna was that she should be half child, half 
woman. His own favourite picture was Murillo's Madonna 
in the Louvre." When discussing various musicians and 
singers of the time, Miss Laidlaw remarks that she never 
heard Schumann malign or belittle any artist, nor did she 
ever observe in him anything approaching taciturnity or ill- 
humour. ** Of Schumann's manners and character," proceeds 
Miss Laidlaw, " we formed the impression that he was, in 
every sense of the word, a gentleman^ and absolutely devoid 
of any little vanity or self-importance." He seems, indeed, 
to have been courtesy itself to the two English ladies. One 
evening he took them to the theatre to hear Hammermeister 
sing. Miss Laidlaw noticed he had a deep red carnation 
in his hand. After much hesitation he at length handed 
it to her, saying, " Bitte nehmen sie diese Blume " (Please 
accept this flower). " He was, indeed, full of German kind- 
heartedness and simplicity," remarks the lady, in reference to 
this little incident, " and I have never met an artist, Paganini 
perhaps excepted, who could approach him in true modesty 
both as composer and as man. In some ways he recalled my 
honoured teacher, Louis Berger, whose manners were like 
his — simple, straightforward, and without any pretensions." 

Professor Jansen, in his article referred to, "Robert 
Schumann and Robena Laidlaw," to which we are indebted 
for much of the above interesting information, adds a note 
to the effect that Miss Laidlaw's description of Schumann's 
kindliness and geniality of manner and address, which 
accords exactly with that of Wenzel, shows that the com- 

112 



The Man 

poser's taciturnity, of which so much was said during his later 
years, did not exist to any great extent in his younger days. 
Jansen himself (who is undoubtedly one of the 
foremost of Schumann authorities) has said that Jansen^ s 
Schumann could be very chatty. Wenzel also and 

told Jansen that, when in his talkative moods, WenzePs 
the composer had discussed " everything under Tributes 
the sun " with him.* 

Nor does it appear from the reminiscences of the late 
Mrs Thomson {n^e Robena Laidlaw) that Schumann was 
by any means a recluse, or eschewed social gatherings or 
the companionship of fellow-artists. He seems 
to have taken the Laidlaw ladies about a good Youthful 
deal, and to have introduced them to his friends. Sociability 
In this way they were frequent guests at the hospit- 
able house of the Frieses, who were on very intimate terms 
with the composer ; and the Brockhaus ^ family also made 
the acquaintance of Robena through Schumann, and thought 
very highly of her, giving a dinner in her honour. After 
Miss Laidlaw's concert at the Gewandhaus, the composer 
himself turned entertainer, and inaugurated a dinner to 
the heroine of the day at the Hotel de Baviere, inviting, 
among others, Dr Reuter, Walter von Goethe, Dr Monicke, 
Wenzel and Anger. Again, shortly before their departure 
from Leipzig, Schumann entertained the English ladies to 
supper at the same place. " As we returned late through 

' Wasielewski appears rather to have doubted the correctness of 
Jansen*s statement. But the weight of personal testimony which we 
have been able to obtain p[oes to prove the £act that Schumann could 
be very bright and talkative in congenial surroundings. 

' A sister of Richard Wagner married Brockhaus, the publisher. 
H 113 



Schumann 

the silent streets," writes Miss Laidlaw, "I remarked to 
Schumann, who was walking by me, that it reminded me 
somewhat of a Don Juan exploit Herr Anger, who was 
immediately behind us, mumbled some words which no 
one could understand, but Schumann declared he was vexed 
because he was not walking by me, so I turned round 
from time to time to address a few friendly words to 
him."" 

Shortly afterwards Miss Laidlaw left Leipzig. That 
Schumann esteemed the brilliant young artist highly seems 
evident. <' I must especially congratulate you on having 
made the acquaintance of Herr Schumann," 
Robena wrote Louis Berger to his pupil, '^a very clever, 
Laidlaw critical genius" — ^at the time our subject was 
better known as an editor than a composer — 
" and he appears to be extraordinarily taken with your great 
musical talent." The Frieses also wrote to her, saying, 
''Schumann speaks very often of you." That Robena Laid- 
law possessed rare charm of manner as of appearance all 
who ever met her will readily bear testimony. Wenzel 
always spoke of her as " Hldhubschen " (girl beautiful as a 
picture). " It is easy," says Jansen, '' to understand Anger's 
admiration for the beautiful young Englishwoman whose 
poetic and charming appearance attracted every eye." 
Even in her last days the artist rejoiced in excellent health, 
bodily and mental. "She is a very amiable lady," says 
Pauer, " of medium size, a beautiful complexion, most ex- 
pressive eyes, very lively in conversation, taking interest in 
everything." Well does the writer remember being intro- 

' Su the letter from Schumann to Miss Laidlaw on pages 115-116. 
114 



The Man 

duced to her a few years before her death. Surrounded by a 
happy circle of admiring friends and her gifted daughters, 
the late Mrs Thomson looked like a queen, and beamed 
upon all with that wonderful tenderness and sympathy 
which kept her ever young in heart. She had the rare gift 
of personal magnetism, which drew all to her. It lay partly 
in her glance. Probably she had inherited " the Irish eyes " 
of her mother, which Schumann had warmly admired.^ 
There was in her voice also the faintest soupfon of the 
musical Munster dialect, just enough to stir the hearer with 
its fervour and enthusiasm, which age could not chill. One 
could have listened for hours to her account of the pleasant 
recollections of days gone by ; but no reminiscence seemed 
so cherished by her as her meeting with, and being so kindly 
treated by, Schumann. Her judgment of the great com- 
poser is the more valuable as it was grounded upon her 
personal knowledge of him, and has been expressed in her 
letters with entire unconventionality. She passed away on 
May 29, 1 90 1, full of years and honours.* 

Such was the gifted lady for whom Schumann wrote, and 
to whom he dedicated, his wonderful ** Fantasiestiicke," 
known as "Opus 12." He thus writes of the group of 
pieces to Miss Laidlaw on August 19, 1837 : — 

'* Best thanks, my dear Fraulein, that you have kept your 

' 5^^ page 117. 

* The authoress is indebted to the late Mrs Thomson's daughter, Mrs 
Sophie Metcalfe (herself a distinguished pianist and most success- 
ful teacher of piano) for the above personal reminiscences, as also for 
permission to quote in extenso two letters of the composer (on pages 
1 15- 1 17) which have never hitherto been published. See also fecsimile 
illustration. 

"5 



Schumann 

promise (to write). The time of your stay here will always 
be a most beautiful memory to me, and that this is true 
you will soon see in 8 " Phantasiestiicke " for 
Un- pianoforte that will shortly appear bearing your 

published name upon their forehead. It is true I have 
Letters not asked for permission to make this dedica- 
tion, but they belong to you, and the whole 
' Rosenthal,' with its romantic surroundings, is in the music. 
The " Phantasiestiicke " will be ready by the end of Septem- 
ber. How, and in what way, shall I send them to you ? All 
goes well with me — ^yes, very well — ^and if so many miles did 
not separate us you should hear more about it. Writing 
is too long, and who knows if you will be able to decipher 
the letter, notwithstanding the pains I have taken, and am 
taking even now, to make it distinct. Herr Anger has be- 
come very absent-minded since your departure, and often 
raves about that June evening in the Hotel de Baviere. Dr 
Renter begs to be remembered to you. I have not yet re- 
ceived your picture. You will not forget it, will you ? 

" Write to me about your plans, studies, etc. You can- 
not think how interested I am in all. Petersburg is a long 
way off— are you going there? Remember me to your 
honoured mother, whom I think I can see before me now, 
and also to your father; and give soon a sign that you 
remember your devoted 

"Robert Schumann. 

" Please answer me in English. I should like that very 
much.'* 

In a later letter to Miss Laidlaw, Schumann showed how 
ii6 



The Man 

prettily and gracefully he could pay a charming compliment 
without being either fulsome or sentimental. Writing from 
Leipzig on September 8, 1837, he says: — 

" Honoured Fraulein, — First of all in my name, and 
in those of all your friends here, give your father the 
heartiest thanks for the cigars. In my life, I swear to you, 
I have never seen any better. I sit like a god between the 
blessed clouds and murmur to myself, 'No, this is too 
good 1 ' Now imagine to yourself all the rest. 

" I have just received your picture and the drawings of 
the flowers. At a time when people promise so much 
which they do not fulfil, your attention has an elevating 
effect upon me. I thank you from my heart for all, and 
remain greatly your debtor. The picture is, however, un- 
flattering in the highest degree. Where can one see some- 
thing of the eyes as they are, and of the blue velvet bodice ? 
Truly I value you more highly than the picture. I want to 
hear a great deal about you soon. What are you playing ? 
What are your plans for the future ? Is Leipzig entirely 
out of the question, and will you not soon come back 
to us? 

** Let me have a line about all this, and soon. And, once 
more, I should like it to be in English. 

" Remember me to your parents. The eyes of Mistress 
Laidlaw ' I seem to see before me. — ^Your devoted 

"Robert Schumann." 

' Schumann had said that the " Irish eyes " of Robena Laidlaw's 
mother were the most beautiful he had ever seen. 



117 



CHAPTER X 

Clara Josephine Wieck — A Contemporary's Opinion upon Madame 
Schumann's Playing — Madame Schumann as Composer — Early 
Admiration — ^A Musician's Love- Letters — Madame Schumann as 
an Interpretative Artist — The Musician and his Children. 

Passing from this correspondence of friendship, and even 
admiration, we come to something stronger, deeper than 
all, in the life of the composer. We refer to his great love 

for Clara Wieck, which was faithful to her 

Clara through years of trouble and unrest, through 

Josephine absence, and through trials of all kinds. When 

Wieck the composer first met Friedrich Wieck's 

famous daughter she was very young, little 
more than a child. But even then she was displaying 
talents, as a pianist, of a remarkable order. Clara Jose- 
phine Wieck, born in Leipzig, September 13, 181 9, had 
commenced her musical studies at a very early age under 
her father, one of the foremost teachers of the day. She 
made her Mut as a pianist at the age of nine, and appeared 
at the Gewandhaus Concerts in October 1832, being then 
but thirteen, upon which occasion she played the solo part 
of Moscheles's G minor Concerto. At first ^e favoured 
bravura music ; but, ere long, doubtless under the influence 

118 



The Man 

of Mendelssohn and Schumann, her tastes turned definitely 
and permanently to classic work of the highest order. 
Shortly before her husband's death, Madame Schumann 
visited England, and played at the Philharmonic Concerts 
on April 14 and 28, 1856. She was not heard in London 
again till the season of 1865, when her engagements at the 
Philharmonic Society and the Musical Union established 
her fame to such an extent in this country that subsequently 
her visits to the English metropolis became annual ones 
with but few intermissions. In 1878 this truly great and 
remarkable artist, having obtained European reputation, 
was appointed Professor of Pianoforte at the Frankfort 
Conservatoire, where many now famous pupils had the 
benefit of her instruction. Critical estimates of her skill as 
a pianist are numerous. Perhaps one of the best known is 
that admirable one of Mr Franklin Taylor, quoted in the 
able article on " Clara Schumann " in Grove's Dictionary 
of Music and Musicians. 

In a brightly-written biography of Madame Amina 
Goodwin, a distinguished pupil of 
Madame Schumann, the author, Mr Al- A Contempor- 
gernon Rose — ^a foremost authority on afys Opinion 
the pianoforte and pianoforte playing upon Mme, 

— thus conveys the lady pianist's esti- Schumann*s 
mate of her famous instructress: — Flaying 

** In Madame Schumann's playing, so deep, full and clear were the 
sounds produced that the two hands conveyed an impression that they 
were each possessed of five index fingers — the index finger being usually 
the strongest and most flexible of one's hand. Especially in slow and 
cantalnle playing was this effect noticeable. By the method adopted it 

1x9 



Schumann 

seemed as if the nerve bulbs at the end of each finger became abnormally 
sensitive, so deep was the touch when depressii^ each note. In rapid 
execution the runs were clear and even ; and in passives formed of notes 
of the same value throughout, so equal was the execution that there 
was no irregularity in lapse of time between the playing of each note. 
In putting forth complete strength, however great, the tone produced 
by Madame Schumann was never harsh nor hard. It remained mellow, 
deep, persuasive and sonorous. In very soft playing it was apparent 
that an endeavour was made to elicit the tone in such a manner from 
the instrument, by gently pressing into the keys, that the piano rang 
with resonance and carrying power. In this method the left hand was 
cultivated until competent to play all the loud and brilliant passages 
with the same strength and solicitude as the right hand, and, according 
to Chopin's idea of what ought to be, the left hand served as chef 
(Torchestre to the right. Further, the subtle charms of light and shade, 
the chiaro'scura of tone and expression, were accomplished in the left 
with equal precision as in the right, one part never unduly prepon- 
derating over the other. It was unity in the production of the sound 
which caused brilliancy." ' 

Such, as a performer, was the gifted woman so closely 
connected with the career of the subject of our biography. 
Madame Schumann was more than a mere virtuosa. She 

had a good theoretical knowledge and much 
Mme. inventive skill. She composed quite a number 

Schumann of pianoforte pieces — as well as several grace- 
ax fully -written songs — all characterised by a 
Composer charm essentially their own. Most of these 

have been published. Among them we would 
draw special attention to the " Three Preludes and Fugues," 
which not only supply excellent legato work to the player, 
but also serve to show the scholarship, as well as the facile 

' Amina Goodwin^ a bi(^aphical sketch by Algernon S. Rose, 
author of Talks with Bandsmen^ How to Choose a Piano, etc. 

1 20 



The Man 

powers in handling the severer musical forms, of this 
remarkably talented artist. 

That Schumann was early struck with admiration, nay, 
even reverence, for the talented girl pianist, was evident. 
For a time, when he was a pupil of Wieck, the two young 
people had lived under the same roof. At this 
period they probably saw a great deal of one Early 

another, and took mutual interest in each Admira- 
other's studies and practice. Perhaps one of Hon 

the first letters that passed between them was 
that written in the New Year of 1832, when Schumann 
addressed the youthful artist as "Dear honoured Clara," 
and signs himself, in friendships as " Fraulein C. W.*s 
warmest admirer."^ Two years afterwards there appears 
to be the awakening of a deeper feeling. He speaks of 
finding himself at the piano when he thinks intently of her. 
She even suggests chords of the Ninth and the Thirteenth 
to him! He quotes the following chord as being her 
musical equivalent: — 






•73- 



ini 



"^fW 



I 



@ =i^^^=^ 



Then he speaks of her recent letter to him as being herself 

all over. He can picture her in it as she talks and laughs, 

" rushing from fun to earnest as usual, diplomatically play- 

' Early Letter, February i, 1832. 

121 



Schumann 

ing with your veil : in short, the letter was Clara herself — 
her double." Then he goes on, in his playful, merry, 
affectionate way, about music, his literary work, etc, and 
plies her with questions about herself. He concludes 
with, "Addio, carissima Clara, cara Clarissima ! " ' 

As yet there had been no talk of marriage between them. 
At the time, indeed, Schumann was contemplating betroth- 
ing himself to the fair Ernestine von Fricken, an event 
which took place shortly afterwards ; but the engagement 
was, ere long, terminated by mutual consent In 1834 it 
should be borne in mind that Clara was in early girlhood, 
having but entered upon her fifteenth year. In 1836, 
however, all came to be fully arranged between the 
young couple themselves, and, save for the opposition of 
Father Wieck, there was nothing to mar their mutual 
happiness in loving each other. We would gladly enter 
into the wonderful " love-letters " that follow, but as these 
are best read in their entirety, and as they can easily be 
consulted by interested readers, both in the original 
German as in the English versions, we must be content 
with a general analysis of their nature and contents. 

In the first place, these billets-doux have nothing whatso- 
ever of sickly sentimentality about them. They are written 
in a straightforward, earnest spirit, and seem 
A rather to be a colloquy of two kindred souls that 

MusiciarCs beat as one than the fervid adoration of the 
Love-Lettersloyei who looks upon the woman of his choice 
as simply a beautiful toy. There is that 
remarkable letter in which Schumann tells his betrothed 
' Early Letter, July 10, 1834. 
122 



The Man 

of his ''faults."' In the same epistle he speaks of being 
deeply touched by all that takes place in the world. In 
his own way he ponders over politics, literature and people, 
and then longs to describe his sentiments in music, 
" That," he says, " is why my compositions are sometimes 
difficult to understand." He then attempts to analyse his 
own feelings as a composer. To talk about it, he declares, 
he cannot, though the subject deeply occupies his thoughts. 
He warns his future wife that she will find him very serious 
sometimes, and may not know what to make of him. It is 
quaint to hear of him asking her beforehand not to watch 
him too closely when composing, or else it would drive 
him to desperation. In return he will undertake to listen 
very seldom at her door when she would be practising! 
"Well," he concludes, "we shall indeed lead a life of 
poetry and blossom, and we will play and compose to- 
gether like angels, and bring gladness to mankind. 

Correspondence of this kind is deeply interesting and 
instructive, and tends to show how thorough was the 
mutual understanding and tolerance of these two. Theirs 
was no rash and hasty love match which, upon marriage, 
was to end in speedy disillusionment through want of 
comprehension of each other's temperaments. On the 
contrary, we see, even in their courtship period, the 
growth between them of that tender affection, deep solici- 
tude, and the determination to " bear and forbear " with 
each other which alone constitutes the love that is death- 
less, and the soul's devotion which outlives the most ardent 
protestations of passion. That Schumann looked upon his 
' See page 105. * Early Letter, April 13, 1838. 

123 



Schumann 

wife as rather part of himself than a separate identity is 
apparent. Satisfied in his home surroundings and his 
work, he, latterly, did not care to face the world. But in 
Clara he possessed a ¥dlling and able medium whereby his 
musical thoughts could best obtain a hearing. Thus was 
this noble woman literally "a right hand " to her husband — 
devoted, earnest, conscientious, highly gifted, and yet won- 
derfully simple-minded and womanly wherewithal. 

The playing of Madame Clara Schumann is still fresh in 
the memory of many who were privileged to hear her, as 
essentially full, rich and thorough, coupled ¥rith a clear and 

perfect technique. Her insight in interpreta- 
Madame tion, with regard to the meaning of composers, 
Schumann was as honest as it was convincing and striking. 
as an The soul of Clara Schumann, artist and woman, 

Interpreta- revolted from anything that was tawdry or 
tive Artist unworthy. Thus, in a time of claptrapism and 

mere empty virtuosity, she invariably aimed at 
and maintained a high standard of purity in tone, perfect 
execution apart from mere display, and intelligent and 
thorough rendition of the spirit as the letter of the music 
she undertook to perform. Added to all this, Madame 
Clara Schumann's interpretations had distinct characteristics 
all her own, in which were truly delineated the loyalty, 
sincerity and womanliness of her nature. The opinion of Mr 
A. J. Hipkins — the greatest living authority on the history 
of keyed instruments — is one of the most valuable that the 
writer has had the privil^e of receiving, especially as it is 
based on personal experience and intimacy. Speaking of 
Madame Schumann as an artist, Mr Hipkins says : " She 

124 



The Man 

was not a moon to Schumann, shining by reflected light, 
but an independent luminary, giving her own reproduction 
of Schumann's creations, and possibly differing from what, 
had he continued a pianist, he might have made authori- 
tative himself." 

That Schumann made an exemplary son and ideal lover 
and husband there can be little doubt, if we read aright 
these early letters to those who drew forth his most tender 
sympathies. He who, towards the close of his 
career, seems to have avoided converse with The 

strangers and the outside world as much as Musician 
possible, never failed, as a father, to find delight and his 
in the family circle. Like his famous con- Children 
temporary, Mendelssohn, Schumann entered 
with zest into the little ones' games, and became, when in 
their midst, as if one of themselves. He had also a 
pleasant, " jokey " way with him that the young folk never 
failed to appreciate. Thus, on one occasion, as his 
youngest daughter has described to the writer, he met the 
little people in the street and pretended not to know who 
they were — ^a little piece of " funning " on the part of their 
father which the children much enjoyed, but which was per- 
haps slightly misunderstood by one of his biographers.' Were 
oral proof wanting to confirm this, there is the fact that, even 
in the zenith of his powers as a creative artist, the composer 
wrote his famous "Album for the Young." He tells Reinicke 
that the first pieces of this were specially written for his 
eldest child on her birthday, and speaks of the collection as 

' WasielewskL The authoress has this incident on the authority of 
Fr&olein Et^enie Schumann, to whom this volume is dedicated. 



Schumann 

containing traces of his old humour. He characterises them 
as "quite distinct from the ' Kinderscenen/ which are 
recollections of a grown-up person for those of his own age, 
while the ' Christmas Album ' consists more of imaginings, 
presentiments and future states for younger people." ' He 
adds later that he feels that, of all his works, this for the 
little ones will be the most popular, and he expresses the 
intention of having an attractive and appropriate cover 
designed for it, this being subsequently done in most 
artistic manner by Richter.^ No father could have been 
prouder pf, or more deeply devoted to, his children than 
indeed was Schumann ; and for his three elder daughters 
he specially wrote the group of Sonatas known as Op. ii8. 

' Letter to Reinicke, October 6, 1848. 
* See Illustration, p. 183* 



126 



CHAPTER XI 

Attitude to Professional Friends — Able and Generous Criticism of 
Fellow- Musicians — Appreciation o^ and Affection for, Mendelssohn 
— An " Affectionate Visit " and Mutual Friendliness — Opinion of 
Meyerbeer — ^Wagner and his Music — Kindliness towards Young 
Students, etc. — Miscellaneous Correspondence — Senses of Detail, 
Courtesy and Consideration — Pathetically Humorous even to the 
End — A Significant Letter. 

As a friend, it was inevitable that a man in Schumann's 
foremost position as editor and eminent musician should 
command a wide and notably distinguished circle. Con- 
nected with his stair on the Neue Zeitschrift were 
such eminent critical writers as Zuccalmaglio, Attitude 
whose excellent literary talent he frequently to Pr(h 
refers to, and with whom he constantly corre- fessional 
sponded in terms of the highest appreciation Friends 
and intimacy. His old master, Dorn, was never 
forgotten. He addresses him as his "dear and most 
honoured friend," and makes a confidant of him in many 
little matters. For Ignace Moscheles Schumann had 
always, since hearing him play in early childhood, cherished 
the deepest respect and esteem. Some highly interesting 
correspondence passed between them which it will repay 
the reader to look through in the published Letters. Shortly 
after Schumann's "Carnaval" was published, Moscheles 

127 



Schumann 

had spoken very favourably of it, and this greatly en- 
couraged the young composer. The elder musician 
criticised some parts of it, but apparently in the kindest 
spirit. Schumann, in reply, while thoroughly modest in 
acknowledging his senior's good judgment, defends a little 
point in the notation with much spirit and effect' In this, 
as in many other instances wherein Schumann speaks of 
his own works, albeit with utmost self-restraint, there is 
always the conscious expression of savoir-faire which is 
inseparable from the true genius which knows because it 
knows, and gives vent to nothing that it cannot explain. 
In November 1851 the devotion to the elder master 
appears as great as ever, for about that time Moscheles 
accepted the dedication of the fine Sonata for Pianoforte 
and 'Cello (Op. 121), an honour much appreciated by 
Schumann, who had been deeply inspired by Moscheles's 
playing when a little lad.^ 

No trait, indeed, of Schumann's character is so notable 
and admirable as his respect and modest admiration for the 
work of fellow-artists and composers. His appreciation of 

contemporaries was keen and enthusiastic, and 
Able and his critical estimate of their work of lasting, 
Generous and in many cases prophetic, value. His early 
Criticism recognition of Chopin, Berlioz, Brahms and 
of Fellow- others is well known. Musicians are usually 
Musicians accredited with a lack of the nobler feelings of 

generosity towards each other — that colour- 
blindness which can allow no rival to the *' ego " — ^but this 
accusation can certainly not be laid to the charge of 
' Letter from Leipzig, September 22, 1837. ^ Set p. 6. 

128 



The Man 

Schumann. He was ever ready to esteem others better 
than himself, and thus fulfilled at once one of the noblest 
as well as the most difficult precepts of Christian virtues. 
We have spoken of the friendly relationship between him 
and Mendelssohn, and to a certain extent endeavoured to 
discuss why, seeing the almost ecstatic admiration which 
Schumann had for his great compeer, Mendelssohn's corre- 
spondence is strangely free from reference to the editor- 
composer. The fact that Schumann, during the period 
when he was most closely brought into contact with 
Mendelssohn, was better known as a musical critic than a 
creative artist, may have somewhat repelled the composer of 
" St Paul'' and " Elijah " — indeed, some discussion as to the 
legitimacy of art criticism apparently passed between them. 
Temperamental difierences must also be taken into account, 
as the fact that Mendelssohn's musical ideas — in regard to 
symmetry, form and polish — were widely at variance with 
those of his famous contemporary. One little incident of 
outside testimony may, however, be quoted to disprove the 
statement that Mendelssohn failed to recognise any merit 
in the musicianship of Schumann. Christopher Hilf, a 
noted violinist, reports having overheard Mendelssohn, at a 
Gewandhaus rehearsal, express a wish to Schumann that he 
would, in person, conduct his (Schumann's) ^'beautiful 
Symphony." But Schumann's reply was : "No, no, it is in 
the very best hands." ' Schubring also, in his Recollections 
of Felix Mendelssohn Bartholdy^ says that Mendelssohn 
spoke to him in terms of the highest estimation of 
Schumann's musicianship, adding that it was not alone for 
' Ufe of Robert Schumann as told in his Letters (May Herbert). 
I 129 



Schumann 

the sake of Madame Schumann's playing that Mendelssohn 
fostered a friendship for the Schumanns. 

Of one thing we are certain. In Schumann, Mendelssohn 
had an admirer and champion as sincere as he was devoted 
and enthusiastic. Many letters to different individuals 

contain the most glowing comments upon the 
Apprecia- gifted "Felix Mentis," as he figured in the 
Hon of mystic Society of the Davidites. Even apart 
Mendels- from his esteem for Mendelssohn the composer, 
sohn there existed a real personal affection on the 

part of Schumann for his brother in musician- 
ship. While in Dresden, probably just when convalescence 
was beginning to cheer him after his long illness of 1844, 
Schumann writes to hope that Mendelssohn still thinks of 
his friends and asks if they may come to see him often. In 
the letter ^ Schumann speaks of the severe nervous break- 
down which had so long depressed him and prevented him 
from working. He then refers to Clara's playing of the " old 
ever-young Caprice in E,"* which was the first number with 
which she tried her new Streicher piano. The writer 
further speaks of having heard accounts of '' CEdipus," some 
organ sonatas, and a new oratorio, and the epistle concludes 
as follows: ''Farewell, my honoured Mendelssohn, and 
soon send me a line to say whether you still think of yours 
faithfully, Robert Schumann." 

It is evident, from correspondence that followed, that 

Mendelssohn replied in the kindest and most friendly 

spirit; indeed, he appears to have called upon the 

Schumanns shortly afterwards, for Schumann writes in the 

' From Dresden, July 7, 1845. ' By Mendelssohn. 

130 



The Man 

following September thanking him for his ''affectionate 
visit ** and the conversation that then passed between them. 
Further most interesting correspondence also 
took place subsequently; and in the October An 

of the year (1845) Madame Schumann played at " Affection- 
the Gewandhaus, receiving particularly cour- ate Visit ^^ 
teous and kindly treatment from Mendelssohn and Mutual 
himself. On the same occasion a repetition per- Friendliness 
formance of Schumann's B flat Symphony was 
given, which gratified the composer very much. Schumann, 
writing to express his appreciation of Mendelssohn's 
geniality towards himself and his wife, speaks of having 
tried over his (Mendelssohn's) recently published Organ 
Sonatas on the piano. Nos. 5 and 6 especially appeared to 
have pleased; and, in most tasteful language, the corre- 
spondent contrasts the organ music of Mendelssohn and 
that of his great predecessor, J. S. Bach. The latter 
Schumann pictures as sitting at the instrument ; the former 
appears to him as a St Cecilia bending over the keys. '' It 
is really a fact, dear Mendelssohn," says his warm-hearted 
friend, " that no one else writes such pure harmonies ; and 
they keep on getting purer and more inspired." ^ 

Enough has been said to show that Schumann could 
fully enter into and take a pride in the attainments of 
others, and that he was quite free from any spirit of envy or 
bias whatsoever.^ He has been accused of not being just to 
the talents of Meyerbeer, whom he criticises with, for him, 

' Letter from Dresden, October 22, 1845. 

^Schumann himself writes: "The artist who refuses to recognise 
the efforts of his contemporaries maybe looked upon as lost." — Letter 
to Brendel, September 18, 1849. 

131 



Schumann 

severity almost approaching disdain. Writing to Hiller 
he speaks of the music of "Le Proph^te" as being 

" very poor/* and that he could not say how 
Opinion of distasteful it was to him.' It must be remem- 
Meyerbeer bered that always, in Schumann's estimates of 

his contemporaries, the aims of the man, as 
the output of the musician, were taken into account. That 
Meyerbeer wrote for the populace and for the whim of the 
moment, rather than in accordance with the higher dictates 
of classical art, disturbed the righteous mind of the critic 
whose ideals were ever of the loftiest, and who, if he 
heartily despised anything, held up the finger of just scorn 
to all that savoured of time-serving or paltry display. 

With regard to Wagner, Schumann has expressed himself 
in terms which were undoubtedly prompted by sincerity and 
critical insight, but they are not altogether flattering to the 

composer of "Der Ring des Nibelungen." 
Wagner Perhaps his first mention of Wagner in a letter 
and his occurs in a communication addressed to 
Music Mendelssohn,^ in which he speaks of Wagneir 

showing the text of his contemplated "Lohengrin " 
to a group of distinguished art connoisseurs, among whom 
were Bendemann, Hiller, Reinick (the poet) and Schumann. 
The text appears to have been admired by all, and the seeing it 
caused Schumann to abandon thoughts of a plot upon a 
similar story connected with King Arthur and the Round 
Table. A couple of months later,^ Schumann, after hearing 
" Tannhauser," thought it striking and original, and much 

* Letter to Hiller, January 15, 1850. * November 18, 1845. 

3 January, 1846. 

132 



The Man 

superior to Wagner's earlier operas, though some of the 
music he characterises as " trivial." Yet he adds, almost 
prophetically, that " he (Wagner) may become of immense 
importance to the stage,'' ' having the courage and technical 
knowledge to constitute success. It is curious to note that, 
nearly seven years later,^ Schumann is almost scathing 
about the music of Wagner apart from scenic accessories. 
He calls it '* downright amateurish, meaningless and 
repulsive." He deprecates the artistic taste of the day, 
which compared German masterpieces of dramatic com- 
position with Wagner's productions, but adds ominously, 
"The future will decide." 3 Probably Schumann had 
imbibed a slight personal misunderstanding of his great 
contemporary. 

No feature is so praiseworthy in the disposition of 
Schumann as his kindly tolerance of, and deep interest taken 
in, the work of young students and artists. Few men in his 
exalted and independent position would have 
taken the trouble to notice beginners in the art Kindliness 
of composition who sought his advice, or have towards 
set himself the task of answering their letters Young 

at length and giving them valuable gratuitous Students 
advice. Yet this Schumann did over and over 
again, never wounding his correspondents with the coldness 
or rebuke which their temerity doubtless often deserved, 
but ever entering into their thoughts and aspirations with 
the devotion of a friend, and, at times, almost of a father, and 
invariably softening criticisms and corrections of style and 

' Letter to Dom, January 7, 1846. ' In 1853. 

3 Letter to Van Bruyck, May 8, 1853. 

133 



Schumann 

workmanship with words of kindly encouragement and 
most helpful counsel Young composers, especially for the 
organ, cannot do better than read that excellent letter of 
his to the music-teacher, J. G. Herzog of Bruck.' Therein 
Schumann gives proof of his practical knowledge, as of his 
infinite experience, as a composer. He quaintly warns his 
correspondent against getting into too easy a way of writing 
for the organ, as almost anything sounded effective upon it. 
Not too many things should be written at first, but rather 
there should be steady practice in the more exalted forms, 
such as the fugue, of which J. S. Bach had left such notable 
examples. The applicant is further advised to write for the 
voice, as being the most helpful aid of all in the develop- 
ment of musicianship, and moreover to sharpen the mental 
faculties by reading as much good music as possible before 
playing it He concludes by the comforting injunction to 
never lose heart, but to confirm courage by turning to the 
work that the great (Germans — Bach, Handel, Mozart 
and Beethoven — had accomplished. How much Carl 
Reinicke must have been encouraged, at the commencement 
of his career, by the beautiful letter of helpful advice and 
kindly criticism which Schumann wrote him,* we can well 
imagine. In this the composer speaks of the extreme 
difficulty of being quite original at first, one's early efforts 
being more or less a reproduction of music already heard. 
'*The ore," he adds, "has to go through a great many 
washings before it becomes sterling metal." 

Almost the last letter, indeed, that this gifted and sym- 

' Letter to J. G. Herzc^, Leipzig, August 4, 1842. 
* Letter, January 22, 1846. 

134 



The Man 

pathetic scribe penned was to one L. Meinardus, a young 
musician who had, on more than one occasion, solicited 
his expert comments and advice upon compositions sub- 
mitted. Evidently the work done was not up to 
Schumann's standard of excellence. "I wish,'' he says, 
** you composed in the same style as you write your letters — 
so easy, thoughtful, and full of natural humour." ^ He then 
proceeds to counsel that beautiful original melody should 
always be striven for, and that pianoforte music should not 
have exclusive attention, the study of choral and orchestral 
writing being specially commended. The writer concludes 
his note by hoping that all comments will be taken kindly. 
*' I am anxious," he adds, " to help all young and honestly- 
striving artists, and that is only possible by a frank ex- 
pression of opinion." 

The marvel was that one so active with his thought and 
pen on matters of great moment, and one who, really within 
but a limited period of healthful activity, managed to write 
such a number of works in such varied forms, 
found time for the voluminous correspondence Miscellane- 
which, even as it stands in its present published ous Corre- 
editions, can but represent a fraction of the spondence 
letters written. Outside the family, friendly 
and artistic letters which we have already spoken of come 
a large number of miscellaneous epistles, many of them of 
uncommon interest and value as throwing light upon the 
many-sided mind of this truly marvellous imaginative artist. 
Thus there are, among others, the beautiful letters to the 
various correspondents with whom he was in treaty for 
' Letter, December 28, 1853, 
135 



Schumann 

opera and other texts, notably those to the poet Hebbel, 
for whom he had a profound admiration which was mutu- 
ally reciprocated. There were also the numerous business 
letters to publishers — those to the heads of the eminent 
firm of Breitkopf & Hartel, Leipzig, partaking more of the 
character of intelligent and friendly intercourse than the 
transaction of mercantile matters. Nor must it be thought, 
as is so often alleged, that Schumann wrote invariably in a 
solemn, if lofty and artistic, strain. In his early letters 
especially we find frequent traces of playfulness and boyish 
light-heartedness which developed into a subtle if exalted 
humour toward the close of his career. An amusing early 
effusion to his landlady at Leipzig cannot fail to entertain 
the reader. In it he merrily arranges with her about his 
lodging, his laundry, and even his diet, giving her a long 
list of the dishes he likes and dislikes. Of fatty foods, 
sweets, fruits and jam he is to have none! Soups and 
broths he particularly favours ; he fancies all kinds of fish, 
eels alone excepted; and so on.' 

Like most great inventive minds, Schumann had a keen 
sense of detail--one might almost call his faculty in this 

respect a womanly one for minutiae. We see 
Senses of this coming out in different ways in his private 
Detail^ correspondence, no small item of information 
Courtesy being considered too trivial for the comple- 
and Con- tion of the word-picture. The composer's 
sideration consideration for others, and the delicacy and 

tact with which he transacted even the homeliest 
duties, were also remarkable. One instance of this may 
' Letter to Madame Devrient, September i, 1837. 
136 



The Man 

suffice. During his and Madame Schumann's absence upon 
the Russian trip of 1844, their children had been left to 
the care of Carl Schumann, Robert's brother, at Schnee- 
berg. The father and mother called for the young folk on 
the homeward journey ; and later on, upon arrival at their 
home in Leipzig, the composer wrote a charming letter 
of acknowledgment and thanks to Herr and Madame Carl 
Schumann. In this he refers to the expenses and anxieties 
which the children must have cost their kind guardians. 
For the latter he can only thank, but for the former he and 
Clara beg that a certain enclosure — the least amount that 
the young folk's maintenance must have cost — ^may be 
accepted and added to Pauline's pin-money. (Pauline 
was Carl Schumann's daughter.) "It really will not do 
for you to be the losers," adds the writer, " while we have 
been making money." Concluding, he says he feels sure 
this offer will not be misunderstood or misinterpreted. " If 
you were in our place you would do just the same, would 
you not?"' How few friends or relatives think of such 
little matters, and often thoughtlessly mulct those belong- 
ing to them on the plea of family connection. Fewer still 
would have the nice feeling to take the initiative in making 
a practical return in these cases ; and fewest of all would 
put the matter with such nicety and delicacy. Truly 
Schumann was, even in the most trivial and ordinary of 
everyday matters, a man of rare refinement, courtesy and 
consideration for others — in short, a gentkman in every 
sense of the word. 

We have endeavoured to do away with the impression 
' Letter to Carl Schumann, dated from Leipzig, June 3, 1844. 
137 



Schumann 

that Schumann was morose or "impossible" in manner, 
and have quoted Jansen and others to bear witness to the 

fact that in early manhood the maestro could 
Pathetically be light-hearted, merry and genial, and that, in 
Humorous company with others of corresponding enthusi- 
even to the astic temperament, he was as bright and easy a 
End conversationalist as any. His music, despite 

its undercurrent of poetic melancholy, sparkles 
frequently with a naive spirit of hopefulness, jubilance and 
humorous jollity. Even after the development of that 
sad mental disorder which overclouded his closing years, 
Schumann had his bright moments, when the old "jolly" 
humour would return to him and he could be again as a 
child among the children. But how strangely do the opposite 
phases of a sentiment overlap one another, and often merge 
the one into the other ! Thus, under a cloak of aversion, 
in some reserved and sensitive natures, may we find a 
devotion too intense for word utterance. Beneath a smil- 
ing mask there often hides a tortured heart. The sublime 
at times verges on ridicule ; the odd and humble things of 
life are seldom apart from the highest nobility of aim and 
purpose. Pathetic, indeed, in its humour and extravagant 
phantasy, is almost the last letter that Schumann wrote. It 
was penned to his friend Joachim on February 6, 1854, 
exactly three weeks before the unhappy musician attempted 
to put a quietus to his over-fervid imaginations in a 
desperate plunge into the Rhine waters. In this epistle 
he speaks of having dreamt of being three days with his 
friend, who appeared to him to have heron's feathers in 
his hat, from which champagne was running. "How 

138 



The Man 

prosaic, but how true 1 " comments the narrator, probably 
referring to the sparkle of the great violinist's virtuosity. 
Then the letter-writer proceeds to tell how he has been 
working in his Garden,^ which was growing more and more 
gorgeous, and that he had been putting up " sign-posts " at 
various points to prevent folk from going astray — " I mean," 
he adds, "explanatory notes." History, he says. Homer 
and Plato all have furnished him with wondrous sayings. 
Then he refers to music being, for the time, silent It was 
an ominous remark with a view to the sad earth silence 
that was soon to fall upon himself as a creative artist. 
But his friend, in a previous communication, had ap- 
parently tried to cheer him up with some choice specimens 
of his favourite weed. " I like the cigars very much," he 
says. "There seems to be a Brahmsonian flavour about 
them which is, as usual, rather strong but tasty. Now I 
see a smile hovering about him. Now I will conclude : it 
is getting dark already. Write to me soon — in words and 
sounds too." ^ And the scribe attached a postscript to say 
that his wife sent her regards, and he begged also to be 
remembered to Herr Grimm, who seemed so unlike his 
name. 

This letter is curiously, almost weirdly, symbolic of the 
man, zxA prophetic of the sad happening that was to follow. 

At the time it is clear that, even in sleep, the overwrought 
imaginative mind could not rest. He saw his friend in 

* The " Dichte^[arten," a collection of musical ideas from the poets, 
over which Schumami was much occupied at the time. 

' Last letter quoted in May Herbert's English Translation. It is 
dated from Dusseldorf, February 6, 1854. On the 27th of the month 
Schumann attempted to commit suicide. 

139 



Schumann 

fantastic garb, jet this he invests with artistic, poetic signi- 
ficance. The love for poetry was as strong with him as ever, 

just as, when in his teens, he pored over the 
A Signifi- tomes in his father's book shop and first made 
cant Utter the acquaintance of Jean Paul, Byron and Moore. 

The great models of antiquity in literature 
and philosophy were as gigantic to him as ever — ^those titanic 
minds which he worshipped in early college days. For the 
time being his music was mute, but in the letter he adds, 
''outwardly." Fancy this from one who, between his 
twentieth and fortieth year, had bequeathed such treasures 
to musical art, and that in every imaginable form — ^the 
quantity as the quality of his pianoforte music alone being 
marvellous ! But he still has the solitary thinker's fondness 
for the philosophic, tranquilising smoke, and, with all that 
wondrous and sympathetic interest which never left him for 
young and soaring talent, he saw the face of the coming genius 
of the youth Brahms, smiling at him through the vaporous 
curls. But the end was nearing — ^the end of his letter — ^the 
end of his earth work. He speaks of it getting dark already. 
Did the eyes of the seer perceive a greater darkness before 
him than that of the fading of mortal daylight ? May not the 
shadow of the gloom that already brooded over him, and was 
fated to find its dispersion only in death, already have been 
overclouding the mental vision of the poet-musician ? Still 
he can remember his friend, his wife, his acquaintances. 
He asks Joachim to let him hear speech and music soon. 
And ere he lays down the pen that is soon to forget its 
cunning, he makes the playful remark of the child — Herr 
Grimm is not like his name ! 

140 



CHAPTER XII 

The Man as seen in his Letters — Personal Aspects — Appearance and 
Build — Taciturnity of Latter Years — A Silent Repast and Interview 
— Meeting with Wagner — Alleged Vehemence — The Composer's 
Reserve — Importunacy quietly repressed — The Musician at Home 
— The Leipzig Music-Room — At theKaffeebaum — Evening Routine 
— Schumann's Religion — Opinion of Berlioz, Moscheles and 
Mendelssohn — ^Abb^ Liszt — Resume. 

Thus far the man and his circle, as they came, through his 
letters to them, within his inner life. The topic is of vast 
and wonderful interest. If anyone was competent to express 
an opinion upon the value of our mode of 
arriving at the personality of this beloved The Man 
Master-Musician, it was surely Madame Clara as seen in 
Schumann, that faithful and devoted wife, who his Letters 
shared his triumphs as his sorrows, and was 
by his side through hours of sunshine as through days of 
gloom. Writing to Fanny Raymond Ritter, when referring 
to the deficiencies and inaccuracies of the biographies of 
her husband that had already appeared, Madame Schumann 
says : — 

" I could have wished Schumann to have been placed 
more truthfully before the public as a man (the italics are 
ours) ; his works speak sufficiently for him as a musician, 
while his writings testify to the discrimination of his judg- 

141 



Schumann 

ment and the variety of his talents. But the purity of his 
life, his noble aspirations, the excellence of his heart, can 
never be fully known, except through the communications 
of his family and friends, and from his private corre- 
spondence." * 

With such an opinion the most critical cannot but be 
content ; and so it seems almost superfluous to add any- 
thing further on the temperamental characteristics of 
Schumann. 

Thatable Schumann authority, Professor Jansen,^ describes 
the composer as of stately and powerful build, adding that, 
although his clothing was not at all striking or studied, his 
general bearing was a distinguished one. Truhn, 
SchumanrCs as quoted by Jansen, enters into further par- 
Fersonality ticulars. He says that Schumann had a good- 
sized and very German style of head, which 
was plentifully covered with fine, dark-fair hair, and a full 
and beardless countenance, with lips shaped as if in the 
act of commencing to whistle softly. His eyes, although 
neither large nor energetic in expression, were of a beautiful 
blue, and they had an absorbed look about them as if the 
owner was always intent upon finding out something within 
his own inner being. He held himself uprightly, but the 
walk was leisurely — that of one whose bones were loosely 
put together and hardly compatible with the strong, broad- 
shouldered figure that he presented. An eyeglass was used 
a good deal — he was short-sighted — but this without a 

' Preface to Schumann's Music and Musicians, translated from the 
original German by Fanny Raymond Ritter. 

^ Su the exhaustive book, Die Davidsbiindler aus Robert Schumann* s 
Sturm und Drange Feriode, 

142 




.^' 



The Man 

shadow of affectation, as one would well imagine from the 
honest, straightforward nature of the man himself. 

In personal intercourse he was sparing of words, and this 
was especially noticeable during the latter part of his career. 
It might well be said of him, as it had been of Uhland, whom 
he possibly resembled also in other ways, that 
he said "only half," while others said "the Taciturnity 
whole," it being remembered that he felt the of Latter 
whole, as many feel but the half of what is spoken. Years 

His taciturnity was by no means the outcome 
of surliness or proud indifference. "Few artists," said 
Hiller, whose personal acquaintance dated from 1839, 
" were more difficult to describe from their outward bear- 
ing than Schumann. His intercourse was entirely opposed 
to the characteristics of his music. In the latter he ex- 
pressed himself with all the eloquence of his deeply im- 
pressionable soul; in the former his peculiar trait was 
silence." 

Brendel gives a remarkable instance of this silence. 
Schumann had discovered some excellent Marco-brumer 
(wine) at a certain restaurant, and thither he asked Brendel 
to accompany him to luncheon. During the 
walk there and back, the only remark Schumann Silent 

made was about the rare beauty of such a Repast and 
summer day as it happened to be, when all Interview 
was silence, and perfect peace reigned in 
Nature. A second excursion of this kind had a similar 
result. At such times the outward world only existed for 
Schumann in so much as it chanced to form part of his 
dreams. He looked upon Society merely as a means to 

143 



Schumann 

awaken him from the feeling of solitude. This reticence 
was not so marked in Schumann's early youth and young 
manhood,' but certainly it was aggravated towards his latter 
years, so much so as to become very trying to strangers or 
to those who did not fully understand the temperament of 
the musician. In 1845 Hiller and Concertmeister Schubert 
took Felicien David to see Schumann. They were received 
in a friendly way and asked to sit down. " Schubert and 
I" said Hiller, '< kept on talking chiefly in order to break 
the almost painful silence that had fallen upon us after the 
first greetings were over. Schumann and David listened to 
our talk without making any remark, in spite of the oppor- 
tunities we gave them of doing so. After some time," con- 
tinued Hiller, ''I began to feel oppressed. Presently 
Schumann said, in a low voice, to me, ' David speaks very 
little.' 'Not much,' I replied. 'That is nice,' was 
Schumann's comment as he smiled pleasantly." ^ 

According to Hanslick, Wagner is reported to have said, 
upon meeting Schumann in 1846, that he was a highly- 
gifted musician but an impossible being. It appears that 
when he (Wagner) visited Schumann on his 
Meeting return from Paris he spoke to his fellow- 
wifh countryman on every possible subject — music, 

Wagner literature, politics, etc. — but all in vain. Schu- 
mann remained almost dumb for nearly an 
hour. " One cannot always speak alone," Wagner is said 
to have remarked, naturally enough, after narrating the 
incident. Hanslick further reports that Schumann said of 
Wagner — referring to this one-sided conversation — that the 

' See page ill et seq. ' Davidsbundler (Jansen). 

144 



The Man 

composer of " Tannhauser " was a very well-informed and 
talented man, but that he talked incessantly and one could 
not put up with it for long ! 

Opposite to this testimony we must place the record oC 
many intimate friends, who have affirmed that Schumann 
could, at times, be very eloquent, especially in dialogues. 
This was particularly the case when the talk 
turned upon artists or compositions in which Alleged 
he was keenly interested. Occasionally he Vehemence 
could be even vehement when an opinion was 
given with which he did not agree, or when remarks were 
made that hurt his senses of justice and kindliness. Once 
a celebrated artist, when a guest of Schumann's in 1848, 
happened to speak in a joking and partially contemptuous 
manner of Mendelssohn in the composer's presence. For 
a while Schumann listened in silence. Suddenly, however, 
he rose, seized his visitor by the shoulder, and exclaimed 
excitedly, "Sir, who are you to dare to speak so of an 
artist like Mendelssohn?" With these words Schumann 
left the room.' 

The composer seems to have been himself fully conscious 
that his silence was often misunderstood and unfavourably 
commented upon. "Don't think I am sulky," he had 
said in his quiet, modest way to Madame Voigt, 
"if I cannot always reply when spoken to,^* Schumann^ s 
Once, when his friend Zuccalmaglio had an- Reserve 
nounced that he was coming to see him, 
Schumann answered, "I shall be delighted to see you 
again, but there is not much to be had from me — I 
' Jansen. 
K 145 



Schumann 

hardly speak at all — ^in the evening more, and most at the 
piano."' The fact was that Schumann, as Professor 
Jansen says, did not belong to that class with whom one 
could be intimate all at once. "Those who understood 
his individuality and truthfulness — what he was and what 
he appeared to be — were devotedly attached to him." The 
musician's customary reserve in meeting strangers naturally 
limited his intimate circle. No one than he was more 
exclusive, in spite of his kindly and amiable ways, in his 
choice of familiar friends. ''He possessed a certain 
aristocratic manner whereby he invariably succeeded in 
keeping at a distance people who were inclined to be un- 
sympathetic towards him. Importunate folk and chatterers 
seldom obtained much access to him, for he understood 
(the aims of such people) and, with an indescribable grace, 
quietly dismissed them." ^ 

Jansen quotes Truhn as giving an example of this. It 
seems that a certain Thuringin singer was going round 
Leipzig with an Easter Cantata which he had composed, 

endeavouring to find a publisher for it. He 
Impor- succeeded in getting a few kind lines in recom- 
tufuuy mendation of his work from Fink, and, armed 
quietly with this and the cantata, he forthwith sought 
repressed out Schumann, in the hope that he too would 

add a line of introduction or approval. Schu- 
mann, upon hearing of Fink's commendation, is reported 
to have said, " Good, good ! Do you not know that the 
old musical paper (Fink's) is in a state of enmity with the 
new (the Neue Zeitschrift) ? I and my fellow-workers are 
' Jansen. ' IbiiL 

146 



The Man 

considered by the old ones as new as well as devilish 
romantic, and we have a hard struggle to hold our own. 
A recommendation from me, the General of the devilish 
romantic ones, would arouse the suspicion and enmity of Fink, 
and one from me in my own name would cause your work 
to remain unpublished for ever. Pin your faith to Fink's 
introduction and you will soon see the good results." So 
the musician made his adieux without the recommendation, 
and Schumann related the occurrence with unusual glee in 
the evening at the Kaffeebaum. A few days later, when 
Schumann was taking his customary stroll in the Rosenthal, 
the singer saluted him and told him, with apparent self- 
satisfaction, that the work had found a publisher. " There 
you have the good result," replied Schumann, as, replacing 
his cigar in his mouth, he continued his way.' 

In his home life Schumann was a pattern of all that was 
active and methodical. He was a marvellously busy man. 
Composition, pianoforte playing, writing for the Neue 
Zeitschrift^ his large correspondence, as well as 
reading, of which he was particularly fond, Schumann 
occupied a full day. He never lost his taste at Home 
for books, and often carried one about with 
him when out walking, taking every stray chance of looking 
into it as he went along. His sitting-room was simply 
furnished, and, when a youth, was as usually topsy-turvy 
as most students' rooms are. Becker says that, when once 
in the musician's apartment in 1834, being asked to sit 
down, he experienced some difficulty in finding a seat, as 
chairs and sofa were heaped with books and music. In 
' Jansen in Die Davidsbiindler, 
147 



Schumann 

these earlj years Schumann often changed his quarters, 
until, in 1836, he moved into a nicely-situated abode, 
which he occupied with much comfort and contentment 
until his marriage in 1840. 

Truhn's description of the workroom of the editor- 
musician is interesting. "The window looked out upon 
the most wooded part of the Promenade which surrounded 

old Leipzig. ... It was so still in this place 
Leipzig that, when the trees rustled in front of the 
Music- window, one could have fancied oneself placed 
roam in a lonely castle surrounded by a wood, as 

described in the wonderful romances of Eichen- 
dorf. ... In this window nook, and raised from the floor 
by being placed upon a little platform, was a table on 
which were to be seen writing materials, an arrangement 
for hanging a watch, also a charming miniature of a 
thoughtful-looking girl's head. Schumann's watch, which 
he wore on a hair chain, was, while he worked, to be found 
upon the stand. . . . Although this poet's room had 
only one window in it, there was also space for a grand 
pianoforte — ^placed against the opposite wall, through 
which a door led to the next room — a sofa and a table. . . . 
The room was oblong in shape. . . . Besides the pictures 
of Bach, Beethoven, Schunke and his Clara, a Raphael's 
Madonna also adorned the wall. When Schumann wrote 
in 1839 from Vienna to announce his return to this apart- 
ment, to which he had become attached, he particularly 
asked that this special picture might not be missing." ' 
In the evenings, after work, it was customary for Schumann 
' Die DaoidsbUndUr. 
148 



The Man 

to frequent Poppe's " Kaffeebaum " — a place of meeting of 
young men of his own age — where a spirit of good fellow- 
ship seems to have reigned, as much apart from 
onesidedness as it was from bacchanalian At the 

excess of any kind. Schumann had a rather Kaffee- 
retired corner, to which he was particularly taum 

partial. Jansen describes him as generally 
sitting sideways from the table, so that he could lean his 
head on his hand. Often he would be observed to push 
back the hair which fell over his forehead. At these times 
his eyes were half closed and he appeared buried in 
dreamy musings. '* When an interesting exchange of ideas 
was going on one could see him awakening out of his 
dreams — I might almost say stepping again into the outer 
world — and we would then notice the splendour and 
brightness of his eyes." ' 

In this unrestrained society, where, apparently, his silent 
meditative ways were thoroughly understood and sympa- 
thised with, Schumann spent many pleasant hours with the 
inevitable cigar in his mouth. The drink he 
usually partook of was beer, but he liked good Evening 
Rhine wine and champagne. However, in the Routine 
matter of liquids he was invariably moderate, 
and frequented the Kaflfeebaum more as the man of to-day 
visits his club of an evening, /.^., in order to have a chat 
with congenial friends, than in any spirit of conviviality. 
Often, indeed, he would leave the table suddenly, without 
bidding good-night to any of the company. In this case 
he invariably had music in his head, which evidently would 
' Jansen. 
149 



Schumann 

brook no delay until it was written down at home. Indeed, 
Schumann's evening visits to the coffee-house were simply 
a part of his quiet and well-ordered diurnal routine. They 
formed, doubtless, a pleasant relaxation after the mental 
exertions of the day, and invariably the charm of his own 
family circle found him home again at an early hour ; for 
he was never so happy as when in the society of his gifted 
wife and his children, of whom he was extremely fond. 

It is difficult, and would be unbecoming of us, to form 
an exact opinion upon Schumann's creed. Wasielewski 
considered him a "Freethinker" in the broadest, most 
liberal meaning of the word. From intolerance, 
Schu- bigotry or sectarianism the man was decidedly 

mantCs free. In his generous preference of others to 
Religion himself in the case of gifted contemporaries, he 
certainly put in practice one of the noblest of 
Christian maxims. ' In his kindness to young and unknown 
musicians he was acting as one who doeth good apart from 
any desire of return or public applause. A remark, attri- 
buted to the composer himself, may give us the most 
reliable sidelight upon this matter of his Faith. He says : 
" If a man knows the Bible, Shakespeare and Goethe, and 
has taken them into himself, he needs no more." It is not 
without significance that the devotional form of the Mass 
attracted him during his last few years of activity. 

The opinions upon Schumann — the man and artist — ^as 
expressed by some of the most distinguished of his contem- 
poraries and circle, are worthy of note. Schumann's early 
appreciation of the great gifts of Berlioz is well-known. 
Berhoz, who was generally most piquant and scathing in 

150 



The Man 

his remarks, always cherished a most friendly personal 
regard for his fellow-worker, and characterises him as 
'* one of the most distinguished composers and 
critics of Germany." Beyond this remark and Opinion 
Berlioz's warm appreciation of Schumann's of Berlioz 
'* inestimable applause" bestowed upon his 
own works, it does not appear that the French musician 
committed himself to a definite estimate of the value of 
Schumann's work. Wenzel related to Jansen that he had 
witnessed Berlioz looking through one of Schumann's string 
quartets, but, although he turned the leaves over very 
slowly, no remark was forthcoming. The different tempera- 
ments of the two men must be remembered, albeit, from 
many points of view, they held similar lofty and original 
theories upon their art. To Schumann music was as the 
food of his soul. Impetuous, fiery Berlioz is reported to 
have said, " I want music to put me in a fever and shatter 
my nerves. Do you think I hear music for pleasure ? " 

Moscheles, writing in his diary in 1836, says: "Finger 
gymnastics find their proper place in Thalberg's new com- 
positions ... for the intellect give me Schumann. 
Romanticism strikes me so forcibly in him. 
His geniality is also so great that I must lose Moscheles 
myself more and more in his works in order to and 

estimate fairly the qualities as the weaknesses of Mendels- 
the new school." As we have already inferred, sohn, etc, 
there is some difficulty in arriving at the exact 
opinion which, as a musician, Mendelssohn held of Schu- 
mann. The personal friendship between the two great con- 
temporaries is an assured fact. We regret that the 

151 



Schumann 

composer of " St Paul " (of which work Schumann so fre- 
quently speaks with the most intense enthusiasm) leaves us 
no opinion either upon his friend's individuality or his work 
as a musician, the little remark, quoted upon hearsay in 
ps^e 129, as to Schumann's "beautiful" Symphony, being 
all we have been able to discover. Here, again, the diverse 
natures of the two men must account for much. Mendels- 
sohn's charming, almost " sugary," personality is seen in his 
clear melody and polished harmonies; Schumann's mute 
soul-yearnings only dawn upon us after a long and loving 
analysis of his often veiled, if richly-coloured, tone poems. 
In the same way the philosophic and determined Wagner 
failed to '* draw out " the sensitive dreamer. Schubert, 
had he lived, and Chopin, had he seen more of him, 
might have experienced all the charms of the highest type 
of artistic soul communion — that which wants not words to 
emphasise it — with our hero. 

Of all the distinguished galaxy of musicians with whom 
Schumann came in contact, few so intuitively and justly 
estimated his characteristic traits as Liszt. " He " (Schu- 
mann), says the famous Abb^, *' appears to us 
Character- good and lovable, as is every sublime person- 
isation by ality ; gifted and variable like every true artist ; 
the Abbi with a predilection for digressions and surprises 
Liszt which denote the poet ; before and above all, 

however, as a straightforward man in his con- 
victions and the manner in which he expresses them. His 
criticisms present a fine example of a somewhat strict, but 
really kindly-intentioned, mind, which, while expecting a 
great deal for art, is indulgent towards artists ; who, from 

152 



The Man 

his home in the clouds, is pleased to visit, in a friendly 
manner, those on a lower plane ; who pardons much to those 
of high aspirations ; who encourages honest opinions and 
persevering efforts ; who protests with courage and indigna- 
tion against gifted intelligences who will not use their 
talents solely for art; who, even in blame, is merciful to the 
weak, and in praise is never cringing to the successful — 
being honourable to all." ' 

To add aught to such a kindly and able characterisation 
by a great pianist-composer of a brother artist seems super- 
fluous ; so, with Liszt's words, we take leave of this part of 
our work. Therein the writer has endeavoured to allow 
Schumann to present himself, through his circle, in his 
aspects as son, lover, husband, father, friend — and in all of 
these capacities he calls for our deepest respect and admira- 
tion. If he was over-tainted with romanticism, it formed 
part of the hypersensitiveness of a peculiarly refined and 
gentle nature. If we discover him morbid and even super- 
stitious at times, much of this is to be attributed to that 
poet's nature of his which always hankered after the mysteri- 
ous and the unseen. In his wondrous freedom from envy 
or petty narrowness we see the true nobility of his disposi- 
tion. From the fact that he was both Uttirateur and 
musician we perceive an esqplanation of his many-sidedness 
and liberality of thought That, spite of his alleged reti- 
cence and reserve, he attracted around him a coterie of 
devoted friends and admirers, who included some of the 
foremost poets and musicians of the day, gives us an insight 
to the rare personal qualities of the man himself who, with- 
■ Die Davidsbundler. 



Schumann 

out effort, and as it were insensibly, drew within his magic 
circle the truest and best essence of the artistic life of his 
country. Essentially Teutonic in earnestness and upright- 
ness of aim and endeavour, when matched with Bach, 
Mozart, Schubert, Beethoven and Wagner, Schumann, 
although partaking of the traits of these great musical 
minds, stands forth a unique figure upon a pedestal of his 
own making. Thus in him we see a Master-Musician 
without model and without disciple, save as far as his 
originality of tone colouring and grouping, as his intensity 
of underlying expression, opened up new and undreamt-of 
fields of thought for generations of so-called " romantic " 
composers yet to come. From the narrative of his life we 
may gather the environments which influenced him and the 
circumstances under which he waged the imaginary war of 
the Davidsbiindler. As he dealt with and appeared to his 
circle we can understand the kind of man that he was. In 
his literary and musical output we can best judge of the 
force of his genius. 



154 



Schumann : The Musician and Writer 

CHAPTER XIII 

Pianoforte Playing — Manner of Performance — Dorffel's Testimony — 
Improvising at Twilight — Other Authorities. 

With regard to Schumann's pianoforte playing, Jansen has 
gathered a few records which remind one not a little of the 
executive gifts of Chopin, allowing for the fact that accident 
had impaired the hand of the subject of our 
biography. Topken speaks of Schumann's Pianoforte 
playing of some of his earlier compositions. Playing 
especially the "Toccata," which he took at 
allegro commodo speed, and therefore not at the rate to which 
we are accustomed. In duet and four-handed performances 
Schumann always took the treble, and Topken describes 
him as finding particular pleasure in the rendering, in this 
way, of Schubert's Polonaises, which he played with much 
expression. Frequent improvisations are also mentioned. 
" I own," says Topken, '* that these spontaneous musical 
effusions of Schumann have always afforded me an enjoy- 
ment that, later on, no matter what famous artists I have 
heard, I never experienced. Ideas poured in upon him in 
abundance, and were never exhausted. From one principal 
thought all else seemed to spring forth without effort, and, 
throughout all, his peculiar genius, with all its depth and 

155 



Schumann 

originality, as with its magic of poetry, strongly attracted the 
listener." ' 

It seems that Schumann best liked to play at the twilight 
hour, and appears to have been happiest over his perform- 
ance when quite alone, as might be expected from one of his 
reserved and dreamy nature. At the same time 
Manner of he was always ready to play to his . friends. 
Perform- Lorenz says, " His performance was, above all, 
ance original, and the exact opposite of that of 

virtuosi^ who .make imposing effects by strength 
of percussion and sharp contrasts." Upon the authority 
of Lorenz we also learn that Schumann seldom played 
single complete pieces, but rather short, fanciful effusions 
in preference to anything published or written down. 
His style of playing, the narrator considered, resembled 
what one might expect from the nature of the Eusebius 
numbers in the DavidsbundUr, His almost uninterrupted, 
but ever discreet, use of the pedal is also referred to, 
Lorenz adding that nevertheless no discordant mingling 
of harmonies was heard, 

Alfred Dorffel, who was introduced to Schumann in 
1839, and who frequently played the composer's own 
compositions before him, speaks with kindliest recollec- 
tion of much useful advice from Schumann 
DorffePs himself as to the way in which he wished his 
Testimony works rendered. " It is all too stiff," Schumann 
once commented, when the young performer 
had been interpreting some of the earlier works, such as 
" Fantasiestiicke " and the " Novelletten." " This remark," 
' Die Davidsbundler, 

156 



The Musician and Writer 

says Dorffel, " was of great use to me, as it enabled me after- 
wards to attain a far freer and easier touch." ' The pianist 
also speaks of the invariable friendliness of Schumann 
towards him. " He " (Schumann) " had so much of the 
mildness of a father that I was not only extremely fond 
of him, but also always approached him with confidence, 
whereas I often went tremblingly to Mendelssohn, and, 
through my nervousness before him, seldom played as well 
as I otherwise could have done."^ Dorffel further de- 
scribes what he calls Schumann's " organ style " of piano- 
forte playing, and confirms the remark of Lorenz in regard 
to the composer's fondness for the pedal. It seems that 
Schumann always kept the pedal somewhat open, so that 
there was ever a slight mingling of the middle harmonies, 
and that he was also very adroit at " springs," t.e,^ in striking 
one low note alone or in octave, and from thence rapidly 
and smoothly springing to a chord higher up on the key- 
board. 

The following description of Schumann's playing '< at the 
twilight hour," quoted by Professor Jansen in jDie Davids- 
bundler^ on the authority of this same Alfred Dorffel, 
reminds one forcibly of the tales that are told 
of J. S. Bach's improvisations to the shadows Improvis- 
in die Thomas Kirche. It appears that Schu- ing at 

mann had a pedal keyboard attached to his Twilight 
grand piano. Dorffel expressed a desire to 
hear him play, and was told to come when the dusk was 
falling. The young man came accordingly, and, hearing 
the composer playing within, knocked once or twice at the 
'Jansen. * Ibid, 



Schumann 

door but received no answer. "Quietly opening the 
door," says Dorffel, "I therefore entered the room and 
placed myself silently near the entrance. It was already 
so dark that Schumann could not see me. He continued 
to improvise while I listened breathlessly. In the course 
of about ten minutes he wanted to light his cigar, and by 
ts gleam he perceived me." Schumann smoked very 
strong Havanna cigars, it seems, and Dorffel mentions 
parenthetically that there were many xemains of them upon 
his desk. At first the composer was somewhat surprised 
to see the mute listener; but, upon matters being ex- 
plained, he smiled and said it was all right. "What he 
had been improvising," continues Dorffel, " made a great 
impression upon me, and I recognised it afterwards in one 
of the * Nachtstiicke * (which I cannot now remember). The 
playing moved me in a strange manner. It seemed as if 
the pedals were always half down, so that the note groups 
mingled; the melody, however, stood out softly, like the 
twilight. He (Schumann) must have had exceptional 
execution (or agility) as a player."^ 

Truhn, who had heard Schumann play from the " Kinder- 
scenen," "Novelletten " and " Kreisleriana," writes : — " Schu- 
mann's playing was indescribable. He moved his fingers 

with almost alarming rapidity, as if ants were 
Other groping about the keys. He played his own 

Authorities compositions (others' works I certainly never 

heard him perform) with very slight accent 
but considerable use of both pedals. Yet in this habit 
of bis there was not the slightest want of taste." Brendel 

' From Die DavidsbuncUer. 
M8 



The Musician and Writer 

expresses himself in the same way about Schumann's 
peculiarities as a performer, and speaks of it as giving 
him an insight into the character of the composer's works 
at that period. Knorr, who must frequently have heard 
him play as a young man, years afterwards spoke with 
intense admiration of Schumann's improvisations, and 
characterised, in particular, a certain '* dying away" 
(vanishing) mode of diminuendo which he favoured, 
"which fell softly upon the ear and won the heart." 
Even the somewhat phlegmatic F. Whistling seems to have 
been strangely affected upon once hearing Schumann try 
a grand piano. This performance he described as essen- 
tially original, and so striking that, as long as he lived, 
he would never forget it. Hauptmann and Spohr also 
refer in enthusiastic terms to the rare and apparently 
unique charm of Schumann's playing. Spohr had visited 
him and heard him perform when passing through Leipzig 
in 1838, and he speaks, in his Autobiography^ of being 
delighted with the composer's rendering of several of his 
interesting " Fantasiestiicke " (Op. 12). 



159 



CHAPTER XIV 

A Liberal Education— Regarding Talent and Genius— The Inexpres- 
sible Ego— Music and Metaphor — £ssa3rs from the Neue Ztit- 
schrift — Adverse Comments — Defence of the Editor- Musician — 
Literary versus Musical Work. 

Schumann, as author and composer, presents an almost 
unique figure in the history of Master-musicianship. It is 
true that Berlioz and Wagner, as librettists and journalists, 
have left records of their critical and literary skill behind 
them. Again, Weber, Mendelssohn and others were 
expert at penmanship, and, in their correspondence 
especially, have shown themselves facile in letter as in - 
"note" writing. There is, however, in most musical 
authorship which one meets with, a certain onesidedness 
— a tendency to clothe one's language in technicalities not 
appreciable to the general public — in fact, a kind of " shop 
talk " (if we may transpose an apt colloquial expression)— 
which, though interesting to the initiated, scarcely appeals 
outside a charmed circle, and leaves the casual reader 
little wiser than he was before. In the musical scribe this 
is almost inevitable. His education, from early youth up, 
has taught him to think in the phraseology of Notation. 
His surroundings are usually those of the art. His occu- 

i6b 



The Musician and Writer 

pations range from the theoretical to the practical work of 
his profession. His leisure moments are most often spent 
listening to the musicianship or the musical opinions of 
others. If he reads at all — and there are some who say 
" the musician never reads books " ! — it is in a kind of 
desultory way. His hobbies outside his calling are natur- 
ally of rather a recreative than a studious kind. Even if 
he travels, the music of other nations interests him mgre 
than their ethnology, religion or politics. The artist 
cannot help himself. It is part of his disposition to 
live in an atmosphere of tone forms. 

With Schumann things were different. Although his 
musical genius early displayed itself, he did not grow up in 
musical environments. His father's tastes were literary; 
his mother, though keenly sympathetic, emo- 
tional and cultured, could scarcely be called Liberal 
musical. From his childhood Robert saw life Education 
from other aspects than that of the onesided- 
ness of music. In his youth, poetry and literature (classic 
and modem) had a large share of his afifections. Well 
on into his early manhood, his university legal studies 
(such as they were) and his penchant for philosophy kept 
him from getting into a groove. Hence we find him a 
man of many parts, and one who was ever striving to shake 
himself free from near-sightedness of mental vision and 
narrowness of scope. Thus, while he wrote pre-eminently 
of music and musicians, and for a music-loving public, 
there is a certain generality and picturesqueness about 
his literary work that makes it readable for its style, 
piquancy and originality, and charms us from its rich 
L i6i 



Schumann 

strength and beauty of imagery, quite apart from the 
subject-matter of which it treats. 

The fact was that Schumann, like most many-sided intel- 
lects, was a close (and kindly) observer of human nature. 
We see this in almost everything he wrote, and especially 

in his aphorisms, which might well be character- 
Regarding ised, like Shakespeare's sayings, as " household 
Talent and words." Take, for instance, his views upon 
Genius the difference between Talent and Genius. 

"Talent," he says, '* labours, genius creates."^ 
Following out the idea in its detail, we also find that Schu- 
mann scarcely agreed with the well-known saw that genius 
consists in "the capacity for taking infinite pains." This, 
anyway, is not what genius itself feels when it is in activity. 
"It is the case of talent," writes Schumann, "that, al- 
though it labours more steadily and perseveringly than 
genius, it does not reach a goal ; while genius, floating on 
the summit of the ideal, gazes above, serenely smiling." ^ 
In expressions such as these there is no limitation to the 
world of music only. In art, literature, even mechanism, 
we form our own private corollaries from the proposition, 
and feel such utterances as universal truths. That Schu- 
mann was the originator of these maxims, those who are 
familiar with the great schools of philosophic writings will 
scarcely allow. There is no copyright in fact. But genius 
knows best how to bring it — and the burning truths of 
existence — home to many hearts. Thus it is possible that 

' Schamann's Music and MusiHans (English Translation by Fanny 
Raymond Ritter). 
» IHd. 

162 



The Musician and Writer 

we all realise the value of using opportunity, of striking the 
iron while it is hot, of taking time by the forelock, and so 
on. Schumann thus crystallises the idea when he char- 
acterises the secret of success to consist in *^ understanding 
of the passing moment while it passes." ^ 

4 few of Schumann's proverbs have the additional charm 
of directing our thoughts to that most interesting of pro- 
blems — the complexity of one's own soul. Take what he 
says about an ideal. " It is more difficult for 
a man to discover his own ideal within his own Tke Inex- 
heart than in that of another."* It is probable pressible 
that not a few of us, in self-egotism, will deny Ego 

this. We think we know ourselves; but do 
we ? Who does ? Else were we all giants and geniuses, 
thoroughly self-reliant, independent and totally free from 
obligation to our neighbours. The trouble is that we are 
ever forging fetters of our own making and incarcerating 
ourselves in self-made prisons. "He who sets limits to 
himself will always be expected to remain within them,"^ 
says Eusebius, alias Robert Schumann. 

Nor, even when he treats of music and musical matters, 
does Schumann forget the great outside public who know 
not the jargon of the calling but can enjoy a neatly-put 
metaphor, no matter of what subject it treats. 
Schumann compares Music to Chess. Melody Music and 
is the Queen; Harmony the King. How Metaphor 
keenly those who know the moves of the 
Royal game will relish reading that " The Queen has the 
most power, but the King turns the scale."* Even in com- 
^ Music and Musicians, ^ Ibid, ^ Ibid, ^ Ibid, 

163 



Schumann 

paring such two poles in the profession as Rossini (of 
operatic fame) and Beethoven (of sonata and symphony 
celebrity), our author-musician has something readily 
attractive to say. Concerning the coming in contact of the 
two, **Eusebius" writes: "The butterfly flew in the way 
of the eagle ; he moved aside lest he might have crushed 
the insect with the beating of his wings.** There is sarcasm 
in this, but it is scarcely bitter and certainly not malignant 
The butterfly is a thing of beauty, and we feel sad to think 
of its ephemeral existence. The eagle soars aloft and lives 
alone in the mountain fisistnesses. He is a terror to many ; 
a glory only to those of his own calibre who can afford to 
set conventionality at defiance. That Schumann was a 
hero-worshipper in his own department of art, it is not 
difficult to perceive. With the addition of his predecessor, 
Schubert, he acknowledged three great master-musicians of 
surpassing genius. "So that genius exists," he says, "it 
matters little how it appears; whether in the depths, as 
with Bach; on the heights, as with Mozart; or in the 
depths and the heights at once, as with Beethoven^* ^ A 
more vivid or succinct comparison of these three great com- 
posers has perhaps never before been made. Schumann, 
as a writer, had the rare art of thus placing in a nutshell, 
or depicting in a miniature, the attributes of others. He 
even utilises this gift in his music. Witness the panorama 
of personalities who are introduced in his " Camaval.*' 

Schumann's Collection of Essajrs, known by its English 

(translated) title as Music and Musicians^ was a reprint, in 

its original (German) issue, under his own editorship, of 

' Music and Musicians, 

164 



The Musician and Writer 

papers and essays that had appeared from time to time 
during the years when he was actively at the head of the 
Neae Zeitschrift. There is no need here to 
say more of the " Davidsbiindler " Society, that Essays 
mystic musical circle which really only existed from the 
in the mind of its originator. The poetry, Neue 

as the philosophy, of the idea is at once ap- Zeitschrift 
parent. The skill with which Schumann worked 
in his art ideas, under the various phases of mild, ecstatic 
and moderate criticism, beneath the names of Eusebius, 
Florestan and Master Raro respectively, is worthy of the 
highest praise. 

Many have been the adverse and wholly unjust com- 
ments with r^ard to Schumann as a literary man and 
editor. Perhaps the most uncalled-for of all was embodied 
in a remark of Lobe's to the effect that the 
composer's great fame was attained unworthily, Adverse 
not by the inherent strength of his creative Comments 
work, but '' through the pens and journal of a 
shameless coterieJ^^ Jansen takes up the cudgels victori- 
ously for him in this matter and brings evidence to prove 
that, up to the end of Schumann's period of presidency 
over the Neue Zeitschrift^ in July 1844, out of the forty-six 
or so of the editor's musical works that had hitherto been 
published, only fioe^ had been named in the paper, and 
these merely by way of mention as having appeared. As 
Schumann himself wrote to Keferstein, any attempt by an 
artist tp influence public opinion concerning personal works 

' Musikalishe Briefi eines fVohldekaMnten (Lobe). 
' Op. ID (1836), Op. 2, 4 and 5 (1835) and B flat Symphony (1843). 
165 



Schumann 

done was hatefiil to him. "To-day," says Jansen, "we 
know the man and artist Schumann well enough to laugh 
at these criticisms " {Le,^ the adverse comments). 

The editor-musician himself puts the whole matter 
honestly and clearly enough in a letter to Kossmaly, 
written in the spring of 1843. Even as late as this year, 
the one preceding the last of his connection 
Defence of with the Neue Zeitschrift^ Schumann speaks of 
the Editor- his own compositions as being yet but little 
Musician known, quoting as reasons the fact, acknow- 
ledged by himself, that they were not readily 
easy of comprehension in construction and material ; that 
he himself, not being an executive artist, was unable to 
render them in public; and that, being editor, he was 
debarred from referring to them in his own paper; and 
that Fink, being the editor of the other paper, could scarcely 
mention them.' That Schumann used his press influence 
for othersy to the almost utter exclusion of self, is evident 
to any careful reader of his essays. But the man was far 
from being insensible to criticism. He seems to have 
highly valued the opinions of his erudite contemporaries, 
and, indeed, to have keenly suffered from adverse notice or 
comment of any kind. At one time he approached Dom, 
hoping he would give him a place in bis Gallery as the 
world knew so little of him ; saying playfully that, in the 
main, he agreed with Jean Paul that "air and praise are 
the only things man can and must always swallow."^ 
Upon the approach of his marriage, too, he seems to 

' Letter to Kossmaly, May 5, 1843. 
' Letter to H. Dom, September 5, 1839. 
166 



The Musician and Writer 

have been naturally anxious that the press should take 
some recognition of him and his distinguished wife that 
was to be, and so expresses himself to that effect in the 
letter to Keferstein just referred to.^ Therein he con- 
fessed to be too proud to influence Fink through his friends 
the Hartels, and strongly depreciated any courting of 
public criticism by the artist himself. But, for his beloved 
Clara's sake, it is evident that such encouragement would 
please him as it would cheer her. In the letter already 
mentioned as written later to Kossmaly (in 1843), ^^ con- 
cludes by remarking that although formerly he did not 
care whether people noticed him or not, matters were 
different since he had a wife and family to consider. 
Surely these side-lights upon the straightforwardness and 
integrity of the man entirely free him from the calumny of 
ever being guilty of "blowing his own horn." 

Another matter of debate in connection with Schumann's 
literary labours was that these militated against his musical 
output, and prevented him giving that thorough devotion 
to composition which the exigencies of so all- 
engrossing an art demanded. It is worthy of Literary 
note that this criticism comes mainly from the versus 

musical fraternity proper, which is not, as a rule. Musical 
inclined to many-sidedness in art. While it is Work 

absolutely true that the shoemaker should stick 
to his last, the mere paltriness of ostracising a man from 
the highest achievement because he looks not at life through 
one pair of spectacles alone, is too palpable to need com- 
ment. There can be but one ruling passion in the soul of 
' Page 165. 
167 



Schumann 

a man, but it may find its outlet in varied ways, and the 
more varied the wider his world of influence. Schumann 
puts the matter fairly when he mentions ' that his editing 
the paper was but a secondary consideration to him, much 
as he enjoyed the work. " For," he adds, " it is the duty 
of every man to develop the higher gifts which are given 
him." Later on, in the same connection, Schumann says 
that any reproach upon his editorial duties is scarcely war- 
ranted, as he worked so hard at " other things " as being 
part of that " higher destiny " which he felt called upon to 
fulfil in his life. In fact, as he says,^ literature, personal 
environment, as also his own individual experiences, all in- 
fluenced him; and through these he intimates that he 
began to compose from his earliest years, soon getting to 
an understanding of Beethoven and Bach. Far from 
fettering his musicianship then, the authorship of Schumann 
was one of the many channels through which his poetic 
wealth of imagery found an outlet. The mere musician, 
who is only such, never rises to a real appreciation of his 
art or his own powers. Had Wagner not been endowed 
with a fervid perception of the philosophic meaning of the 
Nibelungen sagas, and had not had the ability to put his 
thoughts into tangible shape, the famous "Ring" would 
probably never have come into existence. 

' Letter to his friend Keferstein. 

' Letter to Edward KrUger, June 1, 1839. 



168 



CHAPTER XV 

Forging Ahead with ** Fnll Steam " on — The Musician as Critic— Sen- 
sitiveness to Criticism — Style as a Writer— Some Remarkable 
Essays — Mendelssohn versus Meyerbeer — Interesting Miscellaneous 
Topics — Valuable Musical Advice and Opinions — The Writer as 
Poet 

Although Schumann himself, during his editorship, occa- 
sionally expressed the longing to relinquish writing and 
devote himself entirely to music,' yet it is significant that 
some of the best and freshest of his works were 
composed during the years 1835 to 1844 — his Forging 
period of full responsibility in connection with Aheadwitk 
the Neue Zeitschrift. That the musical worid ''Full 

lost little from him through his devotion to pen- Steam '' an 
manship may then be accepted without much 
demur. There are some natures which work best when 
forging ahead with "full steam" on. To these a single 
aim or impetus is scarcely sufficient for fervid endeavour ; 
added energies come to cope with extra work, and there is 
a certain triumph about leaving no detail undone in a 
many-sided avocation which does not come into the 
measured fulfilment of a monotonous line of action. Thus 
Schumann the writer may be said to have strengthened 
' Letter to Dorn, his "dearest master and friend,'' April 24, 1839. 
169 



Schumann 

the hands of Schumann the musician, though not certainly 
through advertising his own wares. It was in this respect 
that even Mendelssohn perhaps slightly misunderstood his 
great contemporary.' 

In regard to Schumann's abilities as a critical writer we 
have already given testimony in quoting his ever-charitable, 
though thoroughly just and unbiassed, as often marvellously 
striking and prophetic, verdict upon the work of 
Schumann other musicians and artists. His reverence for 
as Critic the older masters, and especially Bach, is well- 
known. Some of his sayings about the great 
Cantor of the Thomas Schule, Leipzig, have become musical 
aphorisms, such as the making Bach one's " daily bread," 
etc. That Schumann practised what he thus preached to 
young students is evident. He speaks of Bach as like his 
Bible — "day by day." He further refers to Mozart and 
Haydn having had but an imperfect perception of Bach 
through want of familiarity with his works. He considered 
that all " the thoughtful combinations, the poetry and the 
humour of modern music originated chiefly in Bach."* 
His contemporaries of the so-called German romantic school 
— among whom he mentions Mendelssohn, Bennett, Chopin 
and HiUer — he instances as approaching nearer Bach in 
their compositions than did Mozart " I myself," he con- 
cludes by saying, " confess my sins daily to that mighty one, 
and endeavour to purify and strengthen myself through 
him." 3 When he characterises Bach as "unfathomable" 
we think of Coleridge's estimate of Shakespeare — "myriad- 
minded indeed he was." Doubtless Bach is to our fore- 

' See page 27, * Letter to Keferstein, January 31, 1840. ' Ihid. 
170 



The Musician and Writer 

most musical spirits what the Bard of Avon is to the 
litterateur — the great rock upon which rests the glorious 
reputation of the language. 

He who could thus enter into the creative output of 
others, and so fervently and fondly give to each a worthy 
laurel crown of appreciation, was himself painfully sensitive 
to, and hurt by, criticism which displayed the 
spirit of superficiality or want of thorough un- Sensitive- 
derstanding of the subject-matter. Schumann ness to 

knows how to defend himself — in fact, no one Criticism 
was able to do so better — and this he does in a 
manly and conscientious way. When a certain critic ' wrote 
of the " ^inderscenen " that the music was " awkward " and 
" narrow-minded," he criticises the critic. The discrimin- 
ator had erred in his judgment It was not " a screaming 
child " he (the composer) had got his ideas from. Though 
child faces had been before his mental vision when com- 
posing, the titles of the pieces had been an after-considera- 
tion, and had simply been intended as mildly suggestive 
of the conception as the interpretation of the music.^ Con- 
cerning anyone who, in sheer ignorance, constituted him- 
self an adviser or judge, Schumann could be severely 
scathing. To a certain young man who had written 
offering him a text for an opera, and at the same time had 
remonstrated with the musician to give up romanticism 
and write music that people could understand, Schumann 
indited an epistle which must have made the luckless 
recipient think twice in future before he expressed an 

' Rellstab. 

' Letter to H. Dorn, Leipzig, September 5, 1839. 

171 



Schumann 

opinion upon matters out of his depth.' We have also said 
that, after Dr Kriiger's verdict upon the opera, " Genoveva," 
the composer wrote so strong a letter to the critic that the 
intimacy between the two friends terminated. To describe 
this warm championship of his own output as egotistical on 
the part of Schumann, is unjust. No man was really more 
modest than he. But it was the diffidence of genius. 
When he uttered what was within him he only did so in 
the firm belief that he had something which was worth the 
saying. To recant would have been treason to his better 
intelligence and to the motives that inspired him. What 
he had written he had written, and he was prepared to 
stand by it without flinching. 

Schumann's style as a writer is that of a cultured thinker 
who has something worth saying and knows how to say 
it clearly, succinctly, and in such a manner as to appeal, 
with pleasing imagery, to a wide and varied 
Style as a circle of readers. His epigrams, having the air 
Writer of spontaneity about them, never appear studied 
or overweighted — he saysjenough, and no more, 
to imprint a vivid mental image of a definite thought-germ 
from which other intelligences may develop aj whole 
series of resultant ideas. His criticisms, being couched in 
such an original way, stir us as no mere cut-and-dry de- 
scription of a man or his works could do. Thus, one who 
knows not a note of music might take up the article on 
Hector Berlioz and his Symphonic Poem, " An Episode in 
the Life of an Artist " (Op. 4), and read it with intense 
pleasure, apart entirely from any technicalities that are 
' See Letters (English TranslatioD, Vol. II., page 146). 
172 



The Musician and Writer 

mentioned therein. This is true art ; and had Schumann 
not had a literary as well as a musical training, he could 
not thus have learnt how to write for the general public. 
So we would again emphasise that the many-sidedness of 
Schumann's education comes out best in his penmanship 
(literary), and as a critical writer of eminence he must 
always occupy a worthy place in German literature. 

The exact nature of Schumann's literary work may best 
be described by referring briefly to one or two of his most 
famous short articles. The first in the published series 
(as collected and arranged by himself),' known 
as '' An Opus 2," is a fair specimen. In this Some Re- 
he treats, in the most vivid, descriptive style, markabk 
of Chopin's early Variations upon Mozart's Essays 
celebrated duet from " Don Giovanni," " La ci 
darem la Mano." Enthusiasm, emotion — indeed rapture 
— characterise the opinions of "Eusebius" and "Florestan"; 
even "Master Raro's" maturer judgment implies an 
interest to see the new composition. " I bend," says the 
writer, "before Chopin's spontaneous genius, his lofty aims, 
his mastership."* This was the first public (press) recog- 
nition of the great Polish composer, and it probably had no 
little share in making Chopin's name known to musical 
Leipzig and its surroundings. Occasionally Schumann 
speaks as if he were an orator whose province it was 
to stir his listeners by an eloquent appeal to their 
senses of duty and right. When pleading for a monu- 
ment to Beethoven, no public speaker could more 

' Gesammelie Schriften liber Musik und Musiker^ Leipug, 1854. 
(English Translation, Music and Musiciansy^ by F. R. Ritter.) 

173 



Schumann 

powerfully thrill an audience than would the following 
words rouse the earnest, musical - minded German : — 
*'Rise, throw off your indifference, and remember that 
his monument will also commemorate yourselves ! " 

Schumann's critical comments upon noted contemporaries, 
as tributes paid to great predecessors like Bach, Mozart, etc., 
are among the most valuable portions of his writings. In 
this connection readers are specially recommended to read 
his opinions upon Sterndale Bennett, Field, Gade, Henselt, 
Heller, Hiller, Liszt and many others. With regard to 
Mendelssohn, this generous brother composer was always 
the most enthused of champions. The foUomng, among 
many other remarkable excerpts, may serve to show how 
keen and how kindly was the estimate at which Schumann 
valued the output of his fellow-worker: — "It^sometimes 
seems," he says, ''as though this artist (Mendelssohn), to 
whom accident gave the right name ' at his baptism, broke 
off a few measures and chords from his '' Midsummer Night's 
Dream,'' and enlarged and evolved them into separate works, 
as painters have repeated their Madonnas in angels' heads." ^ 

A notable essay also is that in wh^ch Schumann compares 
the respective successes of his favourite Mendelssohn and 
the well-known object of his aversion, Meyer- 
MendelS' beer. The editor-musician has been censured 
j^^ff versus as having been unduly severe in this article 
Meyerbeer upon ''Les Huguenots" and its composer. 
Certain it is that seldom has a famous work got 

' Felix, f.*., "the happy one." 

' Upon the " Three Giprices'' (Op. 33) of Mendelssohn, from Music 
and Musicians , 

174 



The Musician and Writer 

so thorough a slating from an expert pen. In '* II Crociato," 
says the critic, he was inclined to place Meyerbeer among 
musicians; in "Robert le Diable" he began to doubt 
whether he had not made a mistake in so doing ; in " Les 
Huguenots " the music was best fitted for circus people 1 
Could anything be more scathing ? Yet we must remember 
that Schumann ever went by motive rather than achievement. 
That Meyerbeer could write Italian, German and French 
operas, according as the fashion of the moment demanded 
one or other variety from his facile pen, was enough for 
this high-souled son of the Fatherland, who strenuously 
despised work for gain or fame if he considered art was 
relegated to a secondary place. Several there are who will 
commend Schumann for taking this stand. But, after all, 
if the musician be looked upon par excellence as a public 
entertainer, is it altogether a fair view of the case? Music 
is made to be listened to. The wider the circle of listeners, 
the greater the beneficent or pleasurable influence. As 
long as the means used to enthral the public are worthy 
and legitimate, are we authorised to cavil thereat ? Schu- 
mann animadverts upon the plot of Meyerbeer's master- 
piece. On the same grounds few opera libretti are entirely 
blameless. It cannot be said, for instance, that Mozart's 
" Don Giovanni " is precisely the kind of tale our young 
folk are benefited by reading. Yet we must pause ere we 
condemn. The stage is supposed to hold the mirror up to 
nature. If vice is punished and virtue rewarded or trans- 
ferred to a worthier sphere, we may surely always draw a 
helpful moral lesson from the narration. The courage and 
religious fervour of the fearless French Protestants are, 

175 



Schumann 

however, worthier themes than the follies of a Spanish 
libertine. Perhaps if Meyerbeer had been poor and 
struggling, as was Mozart, Schumann would not have been 
so severe upon him. 

In the article referred to, Schumann contrasts Mendels- 
sohn's oratorio '' St Paul," performed at the same time in 
Leipzig as *^Les Huguenots," mth the French opera named, 
speaking of the sacred work as " of pure art, the creation of 
peace and love." Very valuable also are his remarks as to 
the title of the composition. It is spoken of as a " concert 
oratorio," even as a "Protestant concert oratorio." Later 
on, in a criticism of Lowe's ''John Huss," he qualifies 
that work as a ''sacred opera" and a "dramatic oratorio." 
Evidently he felt the want of adequate terms to describe 
the dramma per musica when it deals with religious or 
solemn topics. It is curious, in this connection, to note 
that Schumann's own "Paradise and the Peri" has been 
called a "profane oratorio." 

Among miscellaneous types of Schumann authorship we 
might instance his " Characteristics of the Keys." In this 
most musicians will agree with the remark that, though 

much may be said on both sides, the truth lies 
Interest' more in the middle. Schumann's fanciful char- 
ing Miscel' acterisation of the Major mode as the mascu- 
laneaus line (active), and the Minor as the feminine 
Topics (passive or suffering) principle, seems apt, and 

recalls to us his comparison of the Queen 

(Melody) and the King (Harmony) in the game of chess.' 

Pleasing, and very widely readable also, is his method 

' Page 163. 

176 



The Musician and Writer 

of treating The Literature of Dancings in which some 
productions of the time by Kessler, Thalberg, Clara Wieck, 
Schubert, etc., are airily and prettily diagnosed by his 
capable pen. From a purely erudite point of view, most 
valuable of all Schumann's writings are, perhaps, his critical 
articles on specific art forms as demonstrated in the work 
of the composers of his time. In the course of these 
essays we get an authoritative musical verdict upon many 
famous works which the world has since fully sanctioned. 
Therein also are crystallised the names and works of many 
whose fame was but local and ephemeral save for these 
references. We commend our readers to a perusal of these 
in the second series of Music and Musicians .^ 

Schumann's opinions on many matters, as embodied in 
his writings, are also of the highest worth and utility. His 
advice and " Maxims," addressed to young musicians, deserve 
the earnest attention of all music students. If 
these could be summarised very briefly we Valuable 
might state that they embody exhortations to Musical 
play scales advisedly, to cultivate habits of Advice 
accurate time keeping, to see that one's piano and 

is always in tune, and to form the habit of Opinions 
hearing music in one's mi^ as much as pos- 
sible.^ Upon debatable matters, the opinions of a thinker 
and musician of Schumann's calibre must always carry 
weight. The legitimacy of "arrangements" has often 
been called into account. Schumann has something inter- 

' Fanny Raymond Ritter's English Translation. 
' Elsewhere Schumann speaks poetically of '* the veiled enjoyment 
of music one does not hear * (on ** An Opus 2 "). 
M 177 



ScKumann 

^sting to tell us with regard to Liszt's brilliant transcriptions 
of some of Schubert's songs. These (Liszt's transcriptions) 
he speaks of as having been stigmatised as the most diffi- 
cult things ever written for the pianoforte, and he jokingly 
refers to the remark of some amateur as to whether an 
easier '' arrangement " would not restore the Lied to its 
original form again. Then, most convincingly, he debates 
the "right" to arrange, "A bungler," he remarks, "is 
ridiculous when he does it badly, but we approve of the 
intelligent artist's arrangement unless he destroys the sense 
of the original."' 

Before leaving the subject of Schumann's authorship, a 
word might be said as to his poetic inclinations. During his 
youth, and especially in the course of that nine years when 
the spell of Jean Paul, Byron and others was 
TTie Writer upon him, he wrote verses which display an 
as Poet ingenuity of imagination and a flow of rh3rthm 
that might well justify one in saying that, had 
Music not had a stronger claim upon him, he could have 
won a niche in the " Poets' Corner " of his country. While 
it is true that some celebrated poets appear to have been 
wholly wanting in an appreciation of music, the keen ears 
of musicians are seldom indifferent to the measured beat of 
well-constructed verse or the melody of vocal and flowing 
syllables. Occasionally they can even find a poetry in 
prose, as undoubtedly is the case in the oratorio settings of 
Scriptural texts by Handel, Mendelssohn and others. The 
natural romanticism of Schumann inclined him to poetry — 

I On '* Liszt's Transcription of some Schubert Songs " {Music and 
Musiciafis), 

178 



The Musician and Writer 

the language of the dreamer and the idealist. He was 
particularly fastidious also in his choice of words for setting 
to music ; witness the long and unfortunately fruitless 
correspondence with Pohl about a word-book for " Luther." " 
In the matter of a libretto for " Genoveva " it is to be remem- 
bered that, failing to get adequate aid from Reinick and 
Hebbel (the author of the drama), Schumann himself 
turned librettist and produced a text, if not practically 
adapted to the best stage requirements, at least an indis- 
putable piece of artistic workmanship from a poetical point 
of view. 

' Page 82, et seq. 



179 



CHAPTER XVI 

Piano Compositions — Music for Young People — Pianoforte Sonatas — 
Variations on the name " Ahegg "—" Papillons "— " Camaval "— 
"DavidsbOndler "—Shorter Pieces—Piece Groups— " Fantasie- 
stiicke " (Op. 12)— The Concertos— •« Variation " Work. 

As Madame Schumann herself infers, Schumann the 
musician is best viewed in his must'c itself. Commencing 
with the pianoforte music, this is amazing in its quantity, 
variety and rare excellence. Childhood, the student, the 
amateur, the virtuoso are all catered for ; and to each his 
pabulum is given in a most acceptable and attractive 
fashion, can one but take the trouble of peering beneath an 
apparently complicated and sometimes difficult exterior for 
the hidden mine of wealth beneath. For the beauties of 
Schumann's Clavier music are not superficial, nor are they 
always disclosed upon a first reading. Like his great pre- 
decessor, to whom he himself so strongly pinned 
Piano his faith, 1.^., J. S. Bach, Schumann requires 

Composi' study — earnest, deep and devoted — ^if we would 
iians draw the veil of his mysticism aside and taste 

the sweetness of the kernel that lies within 
the often apparently obstinate casing of the nut Those 

180 



The Musician and Writer 

things which cost us most in expenditure of means, 
thought and trouble, once being acquired — if they have the 
genuine ring about them — seldom fail to win our lasting 
afifection. So is it with the music of Bach and Schumann. 
Herein we want more than a facility to "sight read" in 
order to fully comprehend. But once having done so, we 
realise that to penetrate one shaft deeper into the un- 
fathomed mine of music has disclosed richer ore than we 
hitherto dreamed of, and so we count the labour of extra 
digging light. 

To give a chronological summary of Schumann's piano- 
forte music is unnecessary. To begin with Schumann's 
"Child " music. By this we do not mean his own earliest 
compositions,' but those works which, even 
towards the close of his period of activity, he Music for 
always delighted to pour forth for, and with Young 

regard to, young people. Foremost among People 

these comes, perhaps, the famous " Album fiir 
die Jugend " (Op. 68), the artistic cover of which, as we 
have said, was specially arranged for by the composer with 
Richter, who designed it Among these forty-three charm- 
ing little pieces, "The Merry Peasant "is, doubtless, the 
best known. But many other numbers — ^gems in their 
own tiny and unpretentious way — might be mentioned. 
Such a passage as the following (from the " Volksliedchen ") 

' Wiedebein, the Brunswick song-writer, thus wrote to Schumann 
of some early songs submitted to him : *' Your songs have many faults^ 
some of them very many ; but I should call them natural and youthful 
errors rather than intellectual ones. You are highly endowed by 
nature ; profit by your gifts, and the respect of the world will not be 
denied you." 

l8i 



Schumann 



LusHg. 




is sprightly and quaint for little fingers, and contains, in a 
nutshell, an excellent lesson in early staccato playing and 
phrasing. In the '* Kleine Studie," beginning 




we can well imagine that the composer, while inculcating 
legato arpeggio playing, was preparing the child's mind for 
future acquaintance with J. S. Bach's exquisite "First" 
Prelude from the "Well Tempered Klavier." The dainty 
" Mignon " and many other short fragments are also note- 
worthy. Among Child Music are the " Kinderscenen," an 
earlier work (Op. 15), in which occurs the tranquil and 
pleasing "Traumerei"; and the "Drei Clavier Sonatenfiir die 
Jugend" (Op. 1 18), which the musician specially wrote for his 

182 




DESIGN OF TITLE-PAGE OF ** ALBUM FOR THE YOUNG " 
Printtd^ kind ^trmission 0/ Mturs Brtitkopf ^ H Artel {Ltip*if) 



Schumann 

three eldest daughters, Julie, Elise and Marie. The freshness 
and naivety of this Child Music is all the more remarkable 
when we consider the philosophic intensity of Schumann's 
musical genius. Yet with the children he could be a child, 
and this embodies one of the most charming traits of his 
disposition.' 

Of regular pianoforte sonatas, Schumann wrote three, 
that in F jj; minor (Op. 1 1), dedicated to Clara by Florestan 
and Eusebius ; Sonate No. 2 (Op. 22), inscribed to Madame 

Voigt ; and Grande Sonate (Op. 14), a tribute 
Pianoforte of his friendship and respect for Ignace 
Sonatas Moscheles, from whom he had obtained his 

youthful inspiration.' Concerning these works 
much might be said, and the scholarship of the latter 
especially calls for admiration ; but we must leave them 
to every musician's personal exploration. Many other 
separate items for the piano, such as the Scherzo (Op. 14), 
as also the Toccata (Op. 7), dedicated to his friend Louis 
Schunke, and apparently written under the inspiration of 
J. S. Bach; and the Allegro (Op. 8), composed in 183 1 and 
inscribed to ^' Mdlle. la Baronne Ernestine de Fricken " — a 
little sketch full of daring key change, and redolent, 
indeed, of many modes — must be merely named in this 
connection. The same remark applies to much of the 
miscellaneous work in classical form, such as *^ Vier Fugen " 
(Op. 72), the ** Vier Marsche"(Op. 76), and the "Sieben 
Clavierstiicke in Fughettenform " (Op. 1 26). In these we see 

' Su reference to that interesting letter of the composer's in which 
he himself contrasts his feelings when writing the " Kinderscenen " and 
the " Album fUr die Jugend," p. 125. 

« Page 6. 

184 



The Musician and Writer 

Schumann more or less under the slavery of "form" 
requirements. He meets his obligation with marvellous 
abandon^ and adorns the dry skeleton of scholasticism with 
trappings all his own ; but the poet-musician is happier 
when, as in his fantasies and purely imaginative pieces, he 
gives full smng to his mental imagery and power of 
portraiture in tone. 

Particularly do we see Schumann unique in his powerful 
and original treatment of the piano when he depicts definite 
personalities or poetic images of places or things. Even in 
his Opus. I, the theme on the name " Abegg," 
there is promise of a strength and musical de- Variations 
pictment which was to reach a climax in works on the 

like the " Camaval " and the " Davidsbiindler- Name 

tanze. ** The young lady, Fraulein Meta Abegg,* " Abegg " 
he had met at a ball when an impressionable 
student, and he thus immortalises the circumstances in 
tone forms : — 



Animate, 




' He poetically inscribes the piece to Mademoiselle Pauline, Comtesse 
d' Abegg. 

I8S 



Schumann 

This was not the first time that *^ musical " letters in a 
name had furnished a tone subject. Bach had written a 
fugue on his own name ; but Schumann was to carry the 
idea to a fanciful extent, never dreamt of before, 
^^Fapillons** in his famous " Camaval." Preceding this had 
come the " Papillons " (Op. 2),^ a series of short 
pieces, in which he bases the subject-matter upon a fanciful 
idea of a masked ball as described in Jean Paul's Flegeljahre, 
The sections in " Papillons " are little more than fragments ; 
but they have a rare charm and a youthful sparkle of 
tenderness and merriment. The familiar " Grossvatertanz," 
an old German folk-song, is introduced with much humour 
and effectiveness, and the whole forms a kind of sound- 
picture representing the various personages in the dance, as 
also the talk of the lovers. 

On a still more advanced, as well as more developed, 
scale comes the famous '^ Carnaval " (Op. 9). This is based 
almost entirely upon the musical letters of Schumann's 
name, i>., S, C, H, A,* which, when transposed, 
"C(ar«at'a/"gave A, S, C, H, the birthplace of Ernestine 
von Fricken, to whom the composer was for a 
short time betrothed. This explains the title " Sphinxes " 
of one of the segments; and the "letters" themselves 
come bounding in, boisterously and merrily, to impress 
themselves as lettres dansantes upon the listener.^ Few 
but one of Schumann's imaginative nature could have con- 
ceived such a quaint and charming short panorama of 
sound-pictures. As the name of this composition — or 

' Dedicated to Th^rese, Rosalie and Emilie. 

' In German nomenclature, Es (Eb , C, H (B), A. 3 Spitta (Grove). 
186 



The Musician and Writer 



rather series of short compositions — suggests, we might 
well imagine a gzy fite where, between the pauses of 
the dance, we get glimpses not only of the fanciful Pierrot 
and Arlequin, but also of Eusebius and Florestan (various 
phases of the composer's own nature), Chiarina (Clara 
Wieck), Chopin, " Estrella," ^ach personality depicted with 
a delicacy and charm which would, in a kindred art, remind 
one of cameo painting. Under the title " Estrella," we may 
or may not have a musical delineation of the fair Ernestine. 
It is not uninteresting to note that this episode is marked 
con affetto, whereas "Chiarina " is characterised 2ls passionato. 
We quote a short opening passage from each : — 
"CHIARINA." 



Passionato. 




^m 



^ 



^ 



m 



'¥ 



Pedaie, 



' ESTRELLA." 



Cofi affeto. 






^S 



=KZ= 



187 



f 



i 



2=*: 



Schumann 

The essentially romantic idea of the whole tone-picture, 
and especially its effective winding up with the vigorous and 
ever-quickening so-called "march" of the Davidsbiindler 
against the Philistines, gives one a sense of something quite 
novel in the domain of Clavier music. Therein is no vulgar 
demonstration of "programme" billeting; yet we see in 
dim veiled forms, as it were, the dream visions of Schu- 
mann, the poet-musidan, pass before us, with a keen 
appreciation of all that was pure and fair and lovable in 
womanhood, and a manly and joyous determination to 
trample under, foot everything that savoured of paltriness 
and superficiality in his art. No one can hear the " Camaval " 
well rendered by a talented performer — ^and it takes a truly 
gifted player to do it justice — and not be impressed by a 
feeling that therein the piano speaks a word language, 
tender, dreamy, and, in a way, daring, yet entirely free from 
mere display or even show of the virtuosity which it 
demands to render it adequately. The extreme difficulty 
to the ordinary pianist in the correct interpretation of 
Schumann's pianoforte music — ^the abnormal stretches and 
the requirements of neat and dainty pedalling as well as taste 
in the use of tempo rubato — has perhaps deterred many 
students from a closer familiarity with the works of a master 
that grow more enthralling the better we get in touch with 
them. This is a pity; but, in one way, it is better so. 
Mozart, Mendelssohn and even Beethoven are often merci- 
lessly " murdered " by the mere note-mechanic. Schumann's 
works offer less temptation this way from the innate reason 
of their exclusiveness. 
Preceding the^Carnaval," in date of composition, had come 
i88 



The Musician and Writer 

the " Davidsbiindlertanze " (Op. 6), a series of character 
sketches and phases of musical thought which deserve to 
be better known than they are. They consist 
of no less than eighteen short segments, and ^^Davids- 
these, with their ever-varying rh3rthms and bundler- 
ingenious harmonic changes and combinations, tame " 

may well be considered to convey many varied 
sentiments, among which humour — quaint, merry, and at 
times playfully mocking — ^is not wanting. That these 
movements are '^ dances" in the usual sense of the word 
can scarcely be asserted, any more than Schumann's 
"march" of the " Davidsbundler," which introduces the 
well-known "Grossvater" dance, partakes of the customary 
march form. Even in these matters Schumann was uncon- 
ventional. He suggests a shadowy outline rather than a 
cut-and-dry formula. Thus is he the true poet and genius 
—ever moulding his materials after a pattern of his own 
rather than upon the models of others. 

Of short pieces of Schumann's that enjOy quite a mde 
popularity are some of the " Albumblatter," among which 
"Wiegenliedchen" and " Schlummerlied " are well-known. 
The "Novelletten" (Op. 21), especially that 
beautiful opening one in F, with its exquisite Shorter 
cantdbile second part, are frequently played. The Pieces 

melody and flowing rhythm of these, as also their 
fresh chordal progressions and novel phrasing, render them 
particularly attractive to accomplished pianists. Among 
favourite numbers must also be quoted ^' Arabesque " — the 
tender flow, the varied inner sections, and the sudden key 
changes of which linger pleasurably in the memory of the 

189 



Schumann 



hearer long after the strains have ceased to fall upon the 
physical ear. The dreamy mysticism, as displayed in 
the daring modulations which the composer is so fond of 
using, may be partially exemplified in a short quota- 
tion from this particular piece, especially as its context, 
owing to the popularity of the item itself, can be the more 
easily consulted by our pianist readers : — 

rit. 



^^ 



^ 



T 



fa 



r- 



r 



^ 



P- 



ifsct 



zzEz 



at=«= 



lot: 



*^ Ped. 



Ped. 



Ped. 



The whole concludes with a beautiful tranquil cadence 
worthy of Bach. 

In noble piece-groups, or sound-cycles, as we might call 
them, Schumann the musician seems to have been most 
at home. The vigorous and stirring *' Faschingsschwank " 
(Op. 26), written in his Vienna period, and 
dedicated to his letter-friend, Simonin de Sire,' 
may be classed under this heading. In this 
category is particularly to be mentioned the 
delightfuP'Waldscenen" (Op. 82), in which series occurs 
the weird and wonderful " Vogel als Prophet," marked by the 

' Su page 41. 
190 



Piece 
Groups 



The Musician and Writer 

composer Langsam^ sehr %art^ (Slow, and very delicately). 
Very few players, perhaps, truly grasp the almost ethereal, 
spiritual nature of this little fragment. It seems nearly 
always rendered too quickly or too heavily. Very lovely, 
too, are the " Nachtstiicke," the first of which is of a choral 
character. Concerning the " Humoresken," Schumann has 
himself something of interest to say, for he remarks^ that 
the French could not understand the term, and deplores 
that there is no word in their language for Gefniithliche 
(good-naturedly), and for humour. " Kreisleriana " (Op. 1 6) 
is also referred to by the composer in the same connection.^ 
He mentions liking it best of any of his compositions 
written up to that date (1839), and again speaks of the 
title being only properly understood by Germans. He then 
describes Kreisler, as he was created in Hoffmann's novel, 
as "an eccentric, wild, and gifted Capellmeister."^ The 
fantastic character who appears in Hoffmann's sketch 
blowing bubbles, with a reckless air of utter unconcern of 
the world and its ways, appealed strongly to Schumann ; 
and it is not a little pathetic to note that the imaginary and 
the real musician had many points in common, even in the 
matter of the last sad catastrophe, as Hoffmann eventually 
represents his Capellmeister going insane. 

We cannot leave the piece-groups without noticing in 
particular that very well-known one, the " Fantasiestiicke " 

' Be it remarked here that Schamann prefers to attach musical ex- 
pression indications by German words, to the almost complete exclusion 
of the usual Italian terms. 

' Letter to Simonin de Sire, Vienna, March 15, 1839. See also 
page 41. 

3 Ibid, * Ilfid. 

191 » 



Schumann 



(Op, 13). One of the sections, though but a mere 
fragment, "Wanim?" (Why?) has become 
^^J^antasie- deservedly popular. It is full of a tender, 
stikke^^ passionate melodiousness which grows upon 
{Op. 12) one with closer familiarity. The first move- 
ment, **Des Abends," is also particularly 
beautiful. It reminds one of the fall of a mellow and 
tranquil twilight — the time of musing and sweet memories. 
" Aufschwung," which follows, is a complete contrast to the 
two segments just named. It is full of life, subtle aspira- 
tion, and a kind of exultant joy coupled to tender 
solicitude — ^an ecstatic soul-song of gladness and triumph. 
" Traumes Wirren " is a dainty and exquisite fragment ; but 
requires, for its adequate rendering, a particularly facile and 
finished technique. It might almost be called a fairy-piece 
— so light is it, airy as a dream, and full of a delicate and 
fantastic imagery which baffles description. Other portions 
are the beautiful "In der Nacht," "Fabel," and "Ende 
vom Lied." Nor should we forget "Grillen," with its 
quaint, humorous touches, not unmixed with a slight 
pathos. How striking, for example, is the follomng passage 
from this fragment : — 

From "GRILLEN." ^^^ 




The Musician and Writer 




What energy, exhilaration, and yet a touch of yearning is 
here! The student is especially directed to note the 
strong climax at {a\ the syncopations at (d) and (^), and 
the "free" resolution of the dominant 13th at (r), giving 
the pathetic glamour just alluded to. 

Among works for the pianoforte may also be included 
the masterly Concertos for that instrument and orchestra. 
Opus 54, dedicated to Ferdinand Hiller, is a fine work of 
this class. In it, as might be expected, the 
pianoforte plays by no means a secondary part T^ 

in the ensemdle; yet the orchestra is treated Concertos 
with a power and intensity of colouring which 
heightens rather than eclipses the importance of the solo 
instrument. Other works of this kind were the '* Concert- 
stuck" for pianoforte and orchestra (Op. 92), written in that 
fruitful year 1849, almost the last, alas! of creative 
productiveness; and the " Concert-Allegro " (Op. 134) com- 
posed for J. Brahms as late as 1853. While on the subject 
of Concertos it is worthy of note that Schumann has 
bequeathed to musical literature Concertos for violin and 
for 'cello— both with orchestra — as also a remarkable work 
for four horns and orchestra (Op. 86). 
N 193 



Schumann 

But it is manifestlj impossible, amid such an emdarras 
de richesse^ to speak of all that Schumann did for his 

favourite instrument One department, how- 
" Varior ever, calls for a passing notice. Most of the great 
tion^ musicians tried their hand at Variations on a 

Work given theme. In fact, that form of composition 

is, in a way, the basis of the creative musician's 
art, and is the stepping-stone to, as the highest develop- 
ment of, the best thematic work. Doubtless the '* Etudes 
Symphoniques " are the most important instances of Schu- 
mann's scholarship in this department. In the treatment 
of Variations, as in all other work, he was original, and 
showed how little influence his predecessors' or con- 
temporaries' methods really had upon him. He brings out 
the resources of the pianoforte in ways scarcely dreamt of 
before and hardly rivalled since. Nor, under his pen, is 
the Variation ever trivial or a mere volley of fireworks. 
Display of any kind, indeed, he strenuously avoids. Yet 
in harmonic treatment, rhythm and speed we are constantly 
reminded of the diversity in which one dominant idea can 
be presented to us. Once more, in this branch of his 
work, the many-sidedness of Schumann's genius shows 
itself. Variations seem to have attracted him from the 
first. We have aheady referred to Opus i, the Theme with 
Variations on the name ''Abegg." There is also to be 
noted the "Etudes," written after hearing Paganini play 
(Op. 3 and Op. lo), and especially the " Impromptus " on a 
theme of Clara Wieck (Op. 5), which, as it would doubtless 
interest our readers, we venture to quote heremth : — 



194 



The Musician and Writer 




(j! i ij J J I j_F-4^-rj- 1 J tj 



fr-p : I ^. r i ^=Fii=fif]^ 



The above is highly interesting and suggestive. There 
is a certain earnestness and energy about the melody itself 
which is, in no small degree, characteristic of its composer. 
For the able way in which Schumann treated this theme 
in Variation form the reader is recommended to a personal 
study of the Opus 5 in question. 



195 



CHAPTER XVII 

Compositions in all Forms — Sjonphonies — Overtures — Chamber Music 
— " Paradise and the Peri "—The Choral Ballads, etc.— Wanted, an 
Ideal Grand Opera — " Genoveva" brought oat onder Difficulties — 
Faith of the Composer in his Work — A Plea for the Libretto — 
Has " Genoveva " had a Fair Hearing ?— The " Genoveva " 
Music. 

We have lingered over the pianoforte compositions of 
Schumann, because in them, more than in any other 
department of his art — if perhaps we except his 
Compost' Songs — the composer appeals to the widest 
iions in all circle of listeners. This is only natural, as his 
Forms own training was, at first, directed altogether 

toward that wonderful domestic instrument. 
The importance and value of Schumann's work in other 
branches of musical art cannot be dismissed summarily. 
His skill is orchestral colouring, considering that he played 
no orchestral instrument ; the excellent specimens of his 
chamber music ; and the fact that, with an almost abnormal 
power of scope, he tried his powers at cantata, opera and 
oratorio form — ^all these points call for our reverent 
attention and sincerest admiration of his fertility in output, 
as the immense expenditure of inventive thought and 
unceasing exertion which the vast and varied full catalogues 
of his musical works display. 

196 



The Musician and Writer 

Concerning Schumann's Symphonies, with Dr Spitta's 
able estimate, in Grove's Dictionary^ that these works are 
unquestionably the nearest of all to the ^' Immortal Nine " 
of Beethoven, the connoisseur will readily agree. 
That in B flat, the first, is very fresh and bright, Sym- 

and vividly brings, as the composer intended it phonies 
should, the image of the fair but fleeting Spring 
before us. This was written at the zenith of his activity and 
happiness, in 1841, one year after his marriage. The D 
minor Symphony also belongs to this year, and by many 
it is considered an advance in intensity and scholarship 
upon the first In that fine work for orchestra which is 
composed of Overture, Scherzo, and Finale, and is often 
called Schumann's Third Symphony, we have an example 
of a Scherzo which, for striking originality, is worthy of 
being placed side by side with the similar masterpieces of 
Beethoven. Musical humour wonderfully affected both 
these great minds ; and none have, it may be, before or since, 
better emphasised the musical "joke" than they. The 
C major Symphony is more in classical style than any of 
the others. Schumapn himself says^ that it was written 
when he was recovering from the serious illness of 1845, 
and hence he accounts for the "sorrowful music" of the 
melancholy Adagio in which the bassoon is so ably treated. 
In the E flat Symphony, generally known as the " Rhenish " 
(Op. 97), the composer gives full play to his fancy for scene 
depicting. Herein we are bade to imagine a great Festival 
at Cologne, with its attending ceremonies, such as the 
installation of the Archbishop, etc. The themes in the 
' Letter, April 22, 1849, to D. C. Otten, Musik Director at Hamburg. 

197 



Schumann 

opening movement of this fine work are well contrasted, 
and the development is novel and effective. The scoring 
of the " Intermezzo " is particularly beautiful. Those who 
have heard the work performed cannot fail to remember the 
melodious phrase on the 'celli, the cantabile passages for 
horns, and the telling staccato accompaniment on strings 
and wood. The whole has been compared to '*a pleasant 
trip on the Rhine at sunset." ' Then follows that delicious 
" Andante " in A flat, the impressive slow movement in £ flat, 
and lastly the strong, vividly-coloured " Finale " which brings 
the work to a striking close. 

Next to the Symphonies might be mentioned the Over- 
tures. Among these, that to the opera " Genoveva " is a 
wonderful piece of orchestral colouring — ^an epitome in tone 

of the tale that follows, wherein the composer 
Overtures treats of true love as opposed to baulked 

passion, with the attendant episodes of mur- 
derous jealousy, treachery, and the final triumph of virtue 
and faith. The Overture to " Manfred " is also a striking 
example of instrumentation, suggesting a keen mental 
struggle, and full of the tragic intensity of Byron's morbid 
poem. Mostcritics consider the " Faust " Overture as scarcely 
commensurate with the significance of Goethe's famous 
tragedy. Other compositions in this form, issuing from 
Schumann's wondrously prolific pen, are the " Braut von 
Messina," '' Hermann und Dorothea," and the ^'Rheinwein- 
lied " Overtures — the latter of which, in particular, forms a 
very attractive concert piece. 

In writing Chamber Music, probably as he played no 
' Louis Kelterbarn. 
198 



The Musician and Writer 

member of the "quartet of strings," Schumann treated 
hi$ melodic phrases generally from a pianist's point of view. 
For all this, his three string quartets are works 
full of originality and charm. Most musicians Chamber 
are familiar with his beautiful "Quintet for Music 

Strings and Pianoforte" (Op. 44), a work which, 
even upon a first hearing, impresses one with its fervour 
and rich harmonic structure. Wasielewski ' considers it as 
the tone picture of a wanderer or mountaineer climbing 
ever higher and higher till the glorious prospect of a fair 
landscape bursts upon one's view from the highest summit. 
Hence we might apply to the Quintet the term which 
Longfellow has immortalised in his well-known poem, 
" Excelsior." No better estimate of Schumann's Chamber 
Music can be mentioned than that of Dr Spitta in his 
article on the composer's works in Grove's Dictionary. To 
this the student is referred, and the best known of the 
string quartets. Op. 47, is recommended as being well 
worth a careful analysis. 

We pass now to a necessarily limited survey of 
Schumann's larger choral works (with orchestral accom- 
paniment). Pre-eminently among these stands "Paradise 
and the Peri," a composition which has not 
obtained the recognition which it deserves. ^^Faradise 
Described as a profane oratorio^ it can, in and the 
reality, be classed neither as cantata, opera or Peri^ 

oratorio. It occupies a unique position among 
works of this kind, and is best understood as the musical 
reflex of Moore's imaginative and fascinating poem on a semi- 
' Lift of Schumann, 
199 



Schumann 

mythical, semi-sacred topic, the whole being embellished 
with the rich glow of the East, while underlying all are the 
universal emotions of patriotism, self-sacrifidng love, and 
the djdng sinner's repentance. Albeit the choral and vocal 
parts generally of the " Peri " have been criticised from the 
performer's aspect of adequate effect produced, the score 
itself discloses only beauties of the highest order. The 
Peri's solo music throughout, if sung at the lowered 
(As 439) pitch, is redolent with grace, charm and 
appropriateness; nor can the dramatic soprano desire a 
more telling number, with its fine cadential climax, than 
" Rejected " and the aria which follows. The " Chorus of 
Houris " is a poem within a poem. Now nearer, now further 
away, are wafted to us the singing of the happy spirits ; and 
through the rifts in the clouds we seem to get glimpses of a 
Land where all is calm peace and unalloyed joy. Even 
thQ pianissimo concluding bars seem but the gentle dropping 
of the veil over a beatific vision ; and those who trouble to 
penetrate the poet -musician's meaning are much more 
impressed by a diminuendo treatment than they would be 
by the final crashing of loud dominant and tonic cadence 
chords. To enter fully into the rare attractiveness of such 
tone painting, one should examine the score, and then hear 
the work well and sympathetically performed. 

More than one able critic has given an erudite verdict 
upon the Choral Ballads (a style of composition which 
seems to have strongly attracted Schumann). Possibly the 
texts of these scarcely lend themselves to lyrical musical 
treatment The weakly sentimentalism of the libretto of 
*' The Pilgrimage of the Rose " had also, doubtless, its effect 

200 



The Musician and Writer 

uppn the music. The wonder of the " Faust " music, as a 
kind of tone-elucidation of Goethe's immortal text, is perhaps 
only fully appreciable to the German mind, to 
which the poem is as an Heroic of the people. The 

Among shorter compositions for chorus it may Choral 
be that Schumann's settings of Hebbel's " Nacht- Ballads^ 
lied" (Op. 1 08), and especially the beautiful etc, 

"Requiem for Mignon " (from "Wilhelm 
Meister "), carry off the palm. The *• Requiem " seems to us 
a choral gem of subtle and delicate charm. Short portions 
for solo voices are most effectively and judiciously intro- 
duced, and the orchestration possesses a certain weird 
exquisiteness which cannot fail to enhance the poetry of the 
text. All who have heard this little work well rendered will 
remember the Pianissimo opening for oboes, bassoons and 
horns, as the effective introduction of the harp in the score. 
Grand Opera is generally the crowning ambition of the 
composer ; but few, indeed, are they who achieve therein 
a lasting or wholly satisfying success. Many causes militate 
against the production of the perfect opera. 
Text and music are often ill-assorted; scenic Wanted^ 
and dramatic requirements are overlooked by an Ideal 
the musician \ the claims of the Divine Art are Grand 
frequently made subservient to the vanity of Opera 

singers or the mere mechanical notions of 
stage accessory. If an acting manager existed who was a 
poet and creative musician as well as a man of unlimited 
means, energy and ambition, we might look for a Grand 
Opera which would leave the critics nothing to cavil at; 
but such a combination did not exist even in Mozart, still 

201 



Schumann 

less in Wagner. That sensitive, highly-strung Schumann 
could have succeeded where even the giant Handel notably 
failed, was scarcely to be expected. In no way, however, 
is the multi-sidedness of Schumann's genius shown than in 
his treatment of the drammaper mustca. 

Some enterprises seem fettered from their conception 
and are only carried through by sheer force of their 
originator. This was remarkably the case with " Genoveva." 

When the story tardily presented itself, neither 
^^Genoveva" its author Hebbel nor the poet Reinick gave 
brought the musician much assistance in arranging an 
out under opera book ; and finally Schumann became his 
Difficulties own librettist. When, at length, the musical 

score was complete, procrastinations and diffi- 
culties of all kinds delayed its production. The perform- 
ance, finally, fell at that period of the year when audiences 
prefer to be in the open air to the close atmosphere of a 
theatre. The more fully to seal the fate of " Genoveva," the 
greatest critics, with perhaps the one exception of Spohr, 
have since been unanimous in condemning both text and 
music — ^the one as cutting out all the strongest situations 
of Hebbel's and Tieck's tragedy; the other as deficient in 
supporting the dramatic situation, and altogether inadequate 
to convey a satisfactory or pleasurable impression. 

In view of so much opposition, it is significant that 
Schumann himself never lost faith in his "Genoveva" ; and, 
even in the face of an apparently unanimous opinion in 
the other direction on the part of connoisseurs and the 
public, he maintained to the end that every phrase of the 
work was fraught with dramatic meaning. This was not 

202 



The Musician and Writer 

through mere egotism or obstinacy — no musician was freer 

from these traits than Schumann. What if the 

inner sense of the seer saw what others of more Faith 

material mind saw not ? What if the tone poet, of the 

who chose a subject only after years of thought, Composer 

and whose libretto requirements even the in his 

foremost versifiers of the day could not satisfy, Work 

knew infinitely better than his would-be critics 

and advisers what was or was not fitting in the great 

sound-poem to which his genius gave birth ? 

Upon a careful reading, the libretto of " Genoveva " strikes 
one as being coherent, interesting and notably strong in 
character delineation — 2l trait we do not often find in 
opera books. As to the omissions of the 
" hind " and the " child,'* which have been much A Plea 
animadverted upon by commentators, where for the 
Schumann was striving to maintain the one Libretto 
dominant idea, i>., the ultimate triumph of 
virtuous love — such matters are trivial side-lights which he 
probably showed mature judgment in discarding. The 
episode of the faithful retainer, Drago, being accredited 
with amorous intentions towards his liege lord's young 
wife, is no more incredulous than many other incongruities 
which we are bade believe in fiction, and which constantly 
confront us in daily life. If the story seems *' hurried " in 
places, more praise than blame may be given to the 
narrator on this account. The majority of operatic scena 
are dragged out to an inordinate length, nor is great 
Wagner himself the least sinner in this respect. The 
jealous husband, who leaves his young wife to the care of 

203 



Schumann 

a man of his own years, and who, upon a written rumour 
of her unfaithfulness, ruthlessly commands her to be 
handed over to the assassin, his murderous ire turning to 
repentant love-making when he discovers that his almost 
victim is innocent, commands neither our honour nor regard ; 
and probably Schumann did not mean to make a hero of his 
Siegfried. Indeed, as the title of the work suggests, 
" Genoveva," the shrinking yet dauntless woman who, in the 
hour of danger, can save herself by a well-directed scornful 
word — as later on, from the death-dealing sword, by 
prayer — is a creature around whom the entire interest of 
the drama centres, and at the close we could wish her 
a better spouse. It is, moreover, worthy of note that 
Schumann, like Shakespeare, does not make his villains 
utterly bad.^ Thus Golo has his many qualms of con- 
science, and at times we are more inclined to pity than to 
blame him. Even Margaret, the wicked witch, regrets that 
she ever let the angel-child of tenderness and sympathy 
depart from her in youth. There is a power in little touches 
of this kind which would reclaim any work from reproach. 
Indeed, where the reproach in the case of Schumann's 

work comes in we scarcely see, save that it lies 
Has in the fact that it has not yet had a fair chance 

^^Genovevd^ of wide and repeated hearings to enable one 
Aad a Fair to judge of its manifold beauties. That it would 
Hearing f be '* popular" in the sense of furnishing tunes 

to the humming and whistling fraternity we can 

scarcely maintain ; but no more do we look for this element 

in the other works of Schumann. Like his great model, J. S. 

^ The logo ('< Othello ") of Shakespeare perhaps alone excepted. 

204 



The Musician and Writer 

Bach, Schumann is essentially the '* musician's musician"; 
and, as such, he must also be classed as an opera composer. 

Of the many musical beauties of ''Genoveva" we 
may mention the tasteful meios or arioso which, through- 
out, takes the place of recitative — another matter of 
erudite condemnation which resents anything outside 
stereotypism ; the strong soprano rdle of Genoveva — 
notably her sacred solo, "O Thou, Whose ever watchful 
care"; such duos as "If but a bird were I"; and the 
chorus work, and notably the overture — ^all dainty, appro- 
priate, and tinged with a fine poetic imagery which only 
needs closer acquaintance to endear it to the hearer. 

We have said enough — ^more than our space limitations 
warrant — on the subject of Schumann's one opera, "Geno- 
veva," and it only remains to hope that theatrical impressarii 
will once more turn their attention to this 
worthy score; it certainly appears to us 2ls^* Genoveva" 
much more deserving of public notice than Music 

many highly-vaunted modem successors. The 
allegations that it is dry and monotonous can only be dis- 
proved by the vox populi. We cannot better conclude 
our notice of it than by quoting the opening of a bright 
little chorus which precedes the Finale. 



^^^ f.rr. l rcr'.r'^ i' 



Schumann 



S. & A. 



T. & B. 




=P^^^ 



^ 



^m 



wt 



Bestrew the path with blooming May. &c. 



^=^w^ 






^ 






-j-gi- 



fgltf" f-'H l f HJ^I^g^ 



The entire chorus should, of course, be examined in 
order to appreciate its tenderness and naivety. From the 
few bars given it will, however, be evident that, in musical 
form at all events, the construction is neither obscure 
nor repellent. In concluding, we would reiterate that 
" Genoveva " deserves at least a fair hearing. 



206 



CHAPTER XVIII 

Sacred Music — ^Well-known Songs — ^Other Vocal Favourites — Poetic 
Numbers — Love Songs — Nature of the Song Music — Artistic 
Accompaniments — Concluding Remarks. 

So many able notices of the "Faust" as of the "Manfred" 
music have been written ' that it appears superfluous on our 
part to add further. It is curious to note that, towards the 
close of his career, Schumann turned his atten- 
tion to sacred music In this he resembled Sacred 
many great composers; witness Handel's and Music 

Haydn's oratorios, as indeed the similar famous 
works of Mendelssohn and Gounod, composed within view, 
one might say, of their " passing." Writing to one Strack- 
erjan, an Oldenburg officer, Schumann remarks that "a 
musician's highest aim is to apply his power to religious 
music." * 

The " Mass," as the " Requiem " (known as Op. 147 and 
Op. 148 respectively), were specially composed for Diis- 
seldorf, and were in reality his "swan songs." Even 
among the strict Church forms he introduced an original 
number. His poetic reverence for the Madonna comes 
out in the Mass in the form of an Offertory, "Tota pulchra 

' Su references in Wasielewski's, as in Reissmann's, Life ; also Spitta's 
article, " Schumann," Dictionary of Music and Musicians (Grove). 
> Letter, dated January 13, 1851. 
207 



Schumann 

es, Maria." One is reminded also, in this connection, of 
his beautiful song in the " Dichterliebe " (The Poet's Love) 
cycle, in which he has set Heine's exquisite poem begin- 
ning, ** Im Rhein im heiligen Strome," wherein the Virgin's 
picture in the Cologne Cathedral reminds the poet of his 
best beloved.' That Schumann, as Mozart, should each 
have written a " Requiem " when entering the Valley of the 
Shadow, has a strange and pathetic coincidence about it. 
We have already spoken of the profane oratorio, " Paradise 
and the Peri." Schumann himself seems to have been 
seriously interested in his scholarly setting of Riickert's 
"Advent Hymn." 

Last, but not least, among the Schumann compositions 
which our space permits us to notice, come the Songs, 
most of which were composed in that, probably, most 

blissful year of his life, 1840-1841, when his 
Well- happy marriage with Clara Wieck put an end 

known to a long period of struggle and uncertainty. 
Songs Perhaps no Schumann numbers, after a small 

group of his better-known pianoforte pieces, are 
so widely appreciated as the songs, "Ich Grolle Nicht" (I 
will not grieve) and "The Two Grenadiers." In the 
former we see intense passion — at once exultant and 
despairing — and the closing climax makes this item par- 
ticularly acceptable to vocalists, albeit a touch of morbidity 
is not wanting. The fine rousing song of the " Grenadiers " 
is very popular with our best baritone vocalists, and the 
masterly introduction of the " Marsellaise " — a tune to which 

' See '* Dichterliebe " (English version by Lady Mac&rren) in the 
Schumann Song Series, publiShed by Novello. 

208 



The Musician and Writer 



Schumann was particularly partial — never fails to stir a 
mixed audience when well rendered. 

Other favourite songs' include "Widmung" (Devo- 
tion), in which Schumann indulges in that pet key-change 
of his, /.^., from A flat to E. "Der Nuss- 
baum" (The Almond Tree) is short but very Other 

dainty, no small portion of its charm lying Voccd 

\TL the flowing arpeggio accompaniment, the Favourites 
following scrap from which will give a fair 
idea of its nature : — 



t»j. A^.^^^' 




Ptd. 



The dreamy, poetic spirit of the composer is particularly 
seen in his short setting of Heine's "Lotusblume" and 
Byron's " My Soul is Dark." Essentially German — full of 
devotion to and calm pride in Fatherland — is 
"A Holiday on the Rhine," which, in its re- Poetic 

iterated accompaniment, gives quite a wonder- Numbers 
ful idea of the placid flow of the river and the 
onward progress of the boat. The lovely "Abendlied," 
with its organ-like accompaniment and wonderful tranquil- 

> For all songs quoted see " Schumann's Songs " in the Royal Song 
Book Series, 

O 209 



Schumann 

lity not unmixed with pathos, is too well known to need 
comment. An indescribable exquisiteness characterises 
" Mondlicht " (Moonlight), while a touch of almost hope- 
less sadness broods over "Zwielicht" (Twilight). "Er, 
der Herrlichste von alien " (usually known as Humility) is 
eminently vocal; and the same remark applies to the simple 
and touching '<Aus alten Marchen" (Old Stories). Nor 
does Schumann always write in solemn strains; witness 
the sprightly little song, " Die Rose, die Lilie " (The Rose 
and the Lily), and many others. 

All the musician's Love Songs, separate and in cycle 
form, are delicate, refined and dainty, yet by no means 
wanting in manly fervour and devotion. This is especially 

the case in his setting of the love poems of his 
Love Songs own countrymen. In the Bums ditties, notably 

''My Heart is sair," we feel that Schumann 
was less at home. The childlike exuberance of the Gael, 
now rising, now falling in sunlight and shadow, is really 
untranslatable save in Keltic Folk Song. The difference 
between a Teuton and Milesian love rhapsody may best be 
described by instancing the contrasted feelings that are 
awakened by the singing of nightingale and skylark. The 
one is a songstress within the leafy thicket when night and 
moonlight make the soul pensive ; the other is the hidden 
music of mysterious cloudland, which is heard only in per- 
fection in the early summer morning or in the full glow 
of noontide sunshme. For the true understanding and 
appreciation of either, on6 needs to partake of the mental 
attitudes inseparable respectively from the dweller in low- 
lands and upon the heights. 

2IO 



Schumann 

The *'flow " of Schumann's vocal music has often been 
criticised. He certainly did not write for the "flashy" 
concert vocalist, nor yet for the bravura prima donna. 

Nevertheless, if fair trouble is taken to master 
Nature of difficult passages, there is nothing really unsing- 
the Song able about his music. On the contrary, as in 
Music the piano, so in the voice j the composer depends 

more upon his eflfects obtained in the medium 
range rather than by deep drum rolls and ethereal fire- 
works on the keyboard, and low growls or piercing shrieks 
from the human throat. Schumann was too much in 
earnest to fetter himself by the fashion of his own or 
any time. 

The accompaniments of Schumann's songs, as might be 
expected from his intimate knowledge of the pianoforte, 
are works of art in themselves. At times, indeed, one 

feels that therein, rather than in the melody. 
Artistic we see the composer in his happiest mode as 
Accompani' a tone painter. His methods are well worth 
ments the student's analysis; and in the rendering 

of his song music the good accompanist 
appears to claim quite as full a share of honour as the 
solo vocalist. Though the quoting of a single short 
excerpt can give but the most stunted idea of the variety 
and ingenuity of devices which Schumann handles with 
such skill in accompaniment writing, yet we cannot well 
leave this interesting department of his work without 
giving at least one instance of his musicianship in this 
branch. The following are the closing bars (exclusive of 
the final symphony, by no means an unimportant part of 

212 



The Musician and Writer 

any of the songs) from the composer's "Ich Wand're 
Nicht" (usually known as "The Pleasures of Home") : — 



Con Allegrezta. 




P=fs 



^rff-^ gi^r ' ^1 



A-lone, why should I jour-ney, My home is £urmore 



jhj J i i 'J=g 



|p -pp p ^ " — ' ■ 



i 



^ 



rit. 



:fi 



^S 



fair 



My home is far more fair I &c. 

J3 






feQ 



^^re^^ 



Herein is vocal fervour, simplicity, and yet consummate 
artistic design in support and instrumental colouring. It 
is worthy of mark that the high note is introduced not for 
effect so much as to enhance the enthusiasm of the implied 

213 



Schumann 

sentiineiit It is needless to add that the song will best 
be enjoyed and appreciated in its entirety. 

Our brief survey of the compositions of Schumann does 
not include much of his miscellaneous work, 
such as the vocal and pianoforte duets,' part Concluding 
songs, etc. These will be found in Appendix Remarks 
A, in the list of compositions arranged accord- 
ing to Opus number. 

The obscurity of the musician has been allied by those 
who, perhaps, took not the trouble to look beneath the 
surface. Once more, like his revered predecessor. Bach, 
Schumann was ahead of his times. His work represents, 
in truth, a step forward in the onward march of poetic 
musicianship— '^ An essential link," as Reissmann puts it, 
'Mn the history of the general, development both of culture 
and of art." To comprehend this great creative artist 
properly, one must, as has been frequently hinted, under- 
stand the man himself — his early environment, his poetic 
temperament, his literary tastes and aptitude, and his 
rare gifts of tone imagery and originality in musical 
output. We cannot help feeling with Wasielewski that, 
in the composer's songs especially, we see the individuality 
of the man, both as mortal and musician : and in the vast 
variety of these we can best grasp that "myriad-minded- 
ness " of his which brings Coleridge's Shakespeare before 
our eyes. Wasielewski's opinion on this point seems 
apt in this connection. Speaking of Schumann's songs, 

' <* The Twelve Pianoforte Duets " (Op. 85), for players of all ages, are 
well worth the attention of students and teachers. In this collection 
occurs an arrangement of " Abendlied," the melody alone being given to 
the right-hand player. 

314 



The Musician and Writer 

that able biographer says that they are, " in every respect, 
the true children of his mind. They reveal the whole 
inner man, with all his lights and shades. We here 
find, in singular accord, depth and warmth of nature, 
enthusiastic feeling, fanciful deep conception, ingenious 
and poetic wealth of expression, and a very happy 
characterisation, even in the smallest details, and 
especially developed in the pianoforte accompani- 
ment."' 

Over the grave of Robert Schumann, in the Bonn 
churchyard, is the superb monument executed by Donn- 
dorf and erected in the composer's memory through the 
appreciation of a wide circle of his eminent friends and 
admirers. A still greater monument — and one doubtless 
more imperishable than stone — exists in his works. His 
essays — as well as his music — grow upon us with closer 
acquaintance; nor can we think that the present genera- 
tion has, as yet, grasped their rich meaning and signifi- 
cance. To a study of these living emblems of one who 
has passed from sensual vision, we commend student as 
professor. Therein is the output of the genius of a great 
tone poet worthy of our highest reverence and admiration. 
Therein music and poetry immortalise the man who, 
though he be dead, yet speaketh. 

' Wasielewski's Life of Schumann, 



215 



Appendix A 



CATALOGUE OF SCHUMANN'S PUBLISHED COM- 
POSITIONS. 

{Arranged according to Opus Number,) 

Opus 

1. Variations for Pianoforte on the name " Abegg." 

2. Papillons (i2 short pieces). 

3. Studies after Paganini's Caprices. 

4. Intermezzi (2 books). 

5. Impromptus (Variations on Clara Wieck's theme) 

6. Davidsbiindlertanze (18 numbers) 

7. Toccata. 

8. Allegro. 

9. Carnival (21 pieces). 

10. Second Set of Studies after Paganini's Caprices. 

1 1. Sonata in F sharp minor. 

12. ^antasiestiicke (8 pieces). 

13. Etudes Symphoniques. 

14. Sonata in F minor. 

15. Kinderscenen (13 pieces). 

16. Kreisleriana (8 pieces). 

17. Fantasia. 

18. Arabeske. 

19. Blumenstiick. 

20. Humoreske. 

21. Novelletten (4 books). 

22. Sonata in G minor. 

23. Nachtstiicke. 

217 



Schumann 

opus 

24. Liederkreis (9 songs by Heine). 

25. Myrthen (26 songs). 

26. Faschingsschwank aus Wien (pf.). 

27. Lieder und Gesange (5 songs). 

28. Drei Romanzen (pf.). 

29. Setting of Three Poems by Geibel, for small chorus, triangle, 

and tambourines ad lib^ (choral). 

30. Setting of Three Poems by Geibel. 

31. Setting of Three Song Poems by Chamisso. 

32. Four Pianoforte Pieces (Scherzo, Gigue, Romanze, and 

Fughette). 

33. Six Four-Part Songs (for male voices). 

34. Four Duets for Soprano and Tenor. 

35. Setting of 12 Poems by Justinus Kemer. 

36. „ „ 6 Poems by Reinick. 

yj' ,) n 12 Poems from Riickerfs "Liebesfriihlinp '* (N OS. 
2, 4 and II by Clara Wieck). 

38. Symphony in B flat. 

39. Liederkreis (12 poems by Eichendorflf). 

40. Five Songs. 

41. Three Quartets (for 2 violins, viola, and 'cello). 

42. Song Cycle, " Frauen-Liebe und Leben." 

43. Three Two-Part Songs. 

44. Quintet for Pianoforte, 2 violins, viola, and 'cello. 

45. Romanzen und Balladen (vocal). 

46. Andante and Variations (duet for 2 pfs.). 

47. Quartet for pf., violin, viola, and 'cello. 

48. Song Cycle, " Dichterliebe." 

49. Romanzen und Balladen. 

50. Paradise and the Peri (oratorio). 

51. Lieder und Gesange 

52. Overture, Scherzo, and Finale (orchestra). 

53. Romanzen und Balladen (vocal). 

54. Concerto for pf. and orchestra (A minor). 

55. Songs by Bums (for mixed chorus). 

56. Studies for Pedal Piano (6 pieces in canon form). 

57. Belsatzar (Ballad by Heine). 

58. Sketches for Pedal Piano. 

59. Four Songs for mixed chorus. 

218 



Appendix A 



Opus 

oo. Six Fugues on the name Bach (pf.). 
6i. Symphony in C major. 

62. Tnree Songs for male voices. 

63. Trio for pf., violin, and 'cello (D minor). 

64. Romanzen und Balladen (vocal). 

65. Ritonelle (for male voices in canon form). 

66. Bilder aus Osten (pf. duets). 

67. Romanzen und Balladen (for chorus). 

68. Album for the Young (43 short pf. pieces). 

69. Romances for female voices (pf. accompaniment <ui 

lib.), 

70. Adagio and Allegro for pf. and horn ('cello or violin ad 

Ilk), 

71. Adventlied (poem by Riickert). 

72. Four Fugues (pf.). 

73. Fantasiestiicke for pf. and clarinet (violin or 'cello ad 

lib.), 

74. Song Cycle, " Spanisches Liederspiel " (vocal and choral). 

75. Romanzen und Balladen (for chorus). 

76. Four Marches. 

77. Lieder und Gesange. 

78. Four Duets for Soprano and Tenor. 

79. Album of Songs for the Young. 

80. Trio for pf., violin, and 'cello. 

81. Genoveva (opera in 4 acts). 

82. Waldscenen(pf.). 

83. Three Songs. 

84. A Parting Song. 

85. Twelve Clavierstiicke (pf. duets). 

86. Concertstiick (for 4 horns and orchestra). 

87. Der Handschuh (Ballad by Schiller). 

88. PhantasiestUcke for pf., violin, and 'cello. 

89. Six Songs by Willfried von der Neun. 

90. Setting of 6 poems by Lenau, and Requiem. 

91. Romances for female voices. 

92. Concertstiicke for pf. and orchestra. 

93. Versweifle nicht im Schmerzensthal (motet for double male 

voice choir). 

94. Three Romances for pf. and oboe (violin or 'cello ad lib), 

219 



Schumann 

Opus 

95. Three Songs from Byron's Hebrew Melodies (harp or pf. 

accompaniment). 

96. Lieder und Gesange (vocal). 

97. Symphony in £ fiat. 

98a. Lieder und Gesange (from Goethe's " Wilhelm Meister.") 
98^. Requiem for Mignon (from Goethe's "Wilhelm Meister.") 
99. Bunte Blatter. 

100. Overture to Schiller's " Braut von Messina." 
loi. Minnespiel (from Riickert's " Liebesfruhling.") 

102. Five Pieces for pf. and 'cello. 

103. Madchenlieder (by Elizabeth Kulmann). 

104. Seven Songs (by Elizabeth Kulmann). 

105. Sonata for pf. and violin. 

106. Schon Hedwig (BaUad by Hebbel). 

107. Six Songs. 

108. Nachtiied (by Hebbel). 

109. Ballscenen (pf. duets). 

no. Trio for pf., violin, and 'cello. 

111. Three Fantasiestiicke. 

112. The Pilgrimage of the Rose. 

113. Marchenbilder (for pf. and viola — ^violin ad lib,), 

114. Three Songs for three female voices. 

115. Music tolByron's " Manfred." 

116. Der Kdnigssohn (Ballad by Uhland). 

117. Four Husarenlieder (by Lenau.) 

118. Three Pf. Sonatas for the Young. 

119. Three Poems from the ** Wildlieder " of Pfarrius (vocal). 

120. Symphony in D minor. 

121. Sonata for pf. and violin. 

122 .(No. i) Ballade vom Haideknabe (Hebbel). 

122. (No. 2) Die Fluchtlinge (Ballad by Shelley). 

123. Rheinweinlied (Festival Overture with chorus). 

124. Albumblatter (pf.). 

125. Funfheitere Gesange. 

126. Seven Pieces in fughetta form. 

127. Lieder und Gesange. 

128. Overture to Shakespeare's " Julius Caesar." 

129. Concerto for 'cello and orchestra. 

130. Kinderball (p£ duets). 

220 



Appendix A 



opus 

131. Phantasie for violin and orchestra. 

132. Marchenzalungen (for pf., clarinet, and viola — violin ad 

lib.), 

133. Gesange der Friihe (pf.). 

134. Concert- Allegro with Introduction (for p£ and orchestra). 

135. Gedichte der Konigen Maria Stuart (vocal). 

136. Overture to Goeth^s " Hermann und Dorothea." 

137. Five Hunting Songs (for male chorus). 

138. Spanische Liebeslieder. 

139. Des Sangers Fluch (Ballad after Uhland). 

14a Vom Pagen und der Konigstochter (4 Ballads by 

Geibd). 
141' Four Songs for Double Chorus. 

142. Four Songs. 

143. Der Gliick von Edenhall (Ballad by Uhland). 

144. New Year's Song (Ruckert). 

145. Romanzen und Balladen (for chorus). 

146. Ditto. 

147. Mass. 

148. Requiem. 



( Without Opus Number^ or Parts Published separately). 

Scenes from Goethe's " Faust." 

Der Deutsche Rhein, patriotic song by N. Becker (with 

chorus). 
Introduction and Allegro Appassionato (Concerto). 
Overtures to " Genoveva," " Manfred," and " Faust." 
Pf. Accompaniments to Bach's Suites and Sonatas for violin 

solo (Leipzig, Breitkopf & Hartel). 
Scherzo (pf.), originally with F minor Sonata (Op. 14). 
Presto Passionato, originally with G minor Sonata (Op. 22). 



321 



Appendix B 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Robert A. Schumann's " Gesammelte Schriften iibcr Musik und 
Musiker." English version—" Music and Musicians," 
translated, edited and annotated by Fanny Raymond 
Ritter. 

" Musikalische Haus — und Lebensregelm.'' English ver- 
sion — " Advice to Young Musicians,'* translated by H. 
H. Pierson. 

" Briefe," edited by F. G. Jansen. English version—" The 

Life of Robert Schumann told in his Letters," v/iih 
preface by F. G. Jansen, translated by May Herbert 

" Jugendbriefe," edited by Madame Clara Schumann. 

English version — " Early Letters of Robert Schumann," 
translated by May Herbert 

Ni^ue Zeitschrift fUr Musik (edited by Robert Schumann). 

Biographies— 

By J. A. Fuller Maitland (in the "Great Musicians" 
series) ; Hadow ; A. Niggli ; H, Reimann ; A. Reiss- 
mann ("The Life and Works of Robert Schumann," 
translated by A. L. Alger) ; J. W. von Wasielewski ; 
Frederick J. Crowest (in " The Great Tone Poets ") etc. 

Biographical sketch of Schumann in Grove's Dictionary of 
Music and Musicians^ by P. Spitta. 

" Die Davidsbiindler ; aus Robert Schumann's Sturm und 
Drange Periode," by F. G. Jansen. 

Miscellaneous— 

Ambros (A. W.)— "Robert Schumann's Tage und Werke" 
(in Culturhistorichen Bilder aus dent Musikleben der 
Gegemvari), 

222 



Appendix B 



Miscellaneous — Continued, 

Bagge — " Robert Schumann und seine Faust scenen." 
David — "Les Mendelssohn-Bartholdy et Robert Schu- 
mann.'' 
Hueffer (F.)— "Die Poesie in Der Musik." 
Imbert — " Faust, par Robert Schumann." 
Kalbeck (Max) — "Robert Schumann in Wien" (in Weiner 

All^emeine Zeitun^, 
Laurencm (Count F. P!) — " Das Paradies und die Peri." 
Lohmann — " Ueber Robert Schumann's Faust Musik." 
Mesnard — "Un successeur de Beethoven" (Etude sur 

Robert Schumann). 
Pohl (R.) — " Erinnerungen au Robert Schumann." 
Vogel(B.) — "Robert Schumann's Klaviertonpoesie." 
Waldersee (Count P.)— "Robert Schumann's Manfred." 

Historical and critical articles in magazines, in Series of 
Musical Biographies, etc., etc. 



223 



Index 



Abbgg, Fraulein, dedication of 
Opus I to, 30; extract from, 

Accompaniments, song, artistic 
nature of, 212 

** Advent Hymn" (Rttckert), set- 
ting of, 81 

** Album for the Young," pleasure 
in composition of, 62 ; occasion 
of writing, 125 ; notice of, l8l 

"Alexander Marsch," playing of 
Moscheles' variations upon, 12 

Alger, A. L., letter from English 
version of Reissmann's L^e of 
Schumann^ 13 

AUgemeine Musikalische Anzeiger 
of Haslinger, 24, 38 

AUgemeine Musikalische Zeitung 
of Fink, 21 

"An Episode in the Life of an 
Artist" (Berlioz), on, 172 

Anger, Herr, at Hotel de Baviere, 
113; Robena Laidlaw, 114, 
116 

** An Opus 2" (Chopin), on, 173 

Appendix A, catal(^e of pub- 
lished compositions, 217-221 

Appendix B, bibliography, 222 

Arditi, Signor, pr(xiuces "Rhen- 
ish " Sjrmphony in Ei^land, 79 

'*Arrangements,"opinion upon, 177 

Bach, J. S., musical heredity 
of, I ; influence of, 10, 22 ; 
Mendelssohn, as organist, con- 



trasted with, 131 ; appreciation 
of, 170 

Baviere, Hotel de, dinner at, 113 

Becker describes Schumann^s 
music-room, 147 

Beethoven, genius of, i ; influence 
of, 22 ; Vienna associated with, 
87 ; on monument to, 174 

Bendemann sees text of " Lohen- 
grin," 132 

Bennett, Stemdale, acquaintance 
with, 38; speaks to Robena 
Laidlaw of, 1 1 1 ; opinion upon, 

174 

Berger, Louis, Robena Laidlaw a 
pupil of, 105 ; letter of, 1 14 

Berlioz among DavidsbUndler, 23; 
recognition of, 25 ; approves of 
Quintet, 49; regarding Schu- 
mann, 151 

Bildergalleriey early contribution 
to, 9 

Black Dwarf, The (Walter Scott), 
footnote, loiS 

Bonn, death at, 89 

Boosey & Co., Messrs, RoycU 
Song Book edition of Schu- 
mann's songs published by, 209 

Brahms, recognition of, 25 ; meet- 
ing with, 85 ; reference in letter 
to, 139 

Breitkopf & HSrtel, Messrs, 39 ; 
introduces Brahms to, 87 ; letters 
to, 136 

Brendel, letters to, 63, 66, 71, 73 ; 



225 



Schumann 



Schumann, anecdote of, 143 ; 
upon Schumann's pianoforte 
pUying, 159 
Byron, influence of, 8; inspired 
to write poetry by reading, 178 ; 
writes overture to "Manired" 
of, 198 

Calamity, fortunate, 17 

"Camaval," composer's impres- 
sions when writing, 35 ; letters 
forming basis of, 103 ; Mos- 
cheles' criticism of, 125 

Chamber music, period o^ 48; 
notice of, 199 

** Characteristics of the Keys," 
upon, 176 

Chess, Schumann compares music 
to, 163 

"Chiara" (Clara), 23 

Chopin among Davidsbttndler, 23 ; 
recc^nition of, 25; on **An 
Opus 2 "of, 173 

Choral ballads, 200 

Choral societies, conducts, 67 

"Comala" (Gade), Schumann's 
opinion of, 72 

Composer, the writer as, 25, 153, 
167 

Concertos, notice of, 193 

Conductor, the composer as, 71 

Contrapuntal work, 59 

Critic, Schumann as, 170 

Criticism, sensitiveness to, 166, 
171 

DamenconversaticnslexicoH (Her- 

lossohn's), romance of the, 32 
Dancing, the literature of, upon, 

177 
Das Musikfest oder die Beetkovener 
(Griepenkerl), Schumann upon, 
footnote, 50 



David, F., letter to, 68 ; services 

seciund for Robena Liaidlaw, 1 10 
Davidsbttndler, Society of the, 

22 ; nature of, 23 
*• Davidsbttndlertfinie," composer's 

impressions upon writing, 35; 

notice of, 189 
Devrient, Madame, letter to, 136 
** Dichtergarten," letter reference 

to, 139 
Dietrich, associated in composition 

with, 88 
Doctor's degree at Leipzig, 43; 

in music, 44 
" Doctor Robert Schumann," 45 
"Don Giovanni" (Mozart), and 

"Les Huguenots" (Meyerbeer), 

175 
Donndorf, monument by, 215 
Dorffel, Alfred, early reminiscences 

of, 14 ; testimony of, 156 ; hears 

Schumann plav, 157 
Dom, under, 18; letters to, 46, 

127 
Dresden, move to, 59 
Dttsseldorf, new duties offered at, 

74 ; Lower Rhine Festival, 78 

Education, literary, of Schu- 
mann, 161 

Ego, the inexpressible, Schumann 
upon, 163 

"Ein' Feste Bu^" (Luther), 
reference of the composer to, 

83 
Endenich, last days at, 89 
"Estrella" and "Chiarina," 187 
" Eusebius," 23 

" FantasiestOckb," letter refer- 
ence to, 116 ; notice of, 192 

** Faust" music, composition of 
the, 65 ; performances of, 66 ; 



226 



Index 



first performance in entirety of, 

67 ; notice of, 201 
"Felix Meritis" (Mendelssohn), 

23» 130 
Field, regarding, 174 
Fink, Allgemeine Musikalische 

Zeitung of, 21 ; Schumann's 

reference to, 146, 166, 167 
"Florestan,"23 
Fricken, Ernestine von, in love 

with, 30; broken engagement 

with, 32 ; letter to, 103 
Friese, Robert, letter on wedding 

day to, 46 
"FriihlingsUed" (Mendelssohn), 

Madame Schmnann asked to 

repeat, 57 
Fttrstenau, Herr, 109 

Gadb, N., r^arding, 174 ; on the 

"Comala"of, 72 
Garcia, Madame, in St Petersburg 

at same time as, 56 
Geibel, sets ballad of, 85 
Genius and talent, I, 162 
** Genoveva," writes text of, 61 ; 

delays in production of, 62 ; 

performance of, 64 ; notice of, 

202-205 
Gewandhaus Concerts, Schubert's 

C major Symphony performed 

at, 39 ; desires conductorship 

of, 72 ; Madame Schumann 

kindly treated by Mendelssohn 

at, 131 
Goethe, letter on birthday of, 33 
Walter von, at Hotel de 

Bavi^re, 113 
Goodwin, Amina, reminiscence of 

Madame Schumann's playing in 

Algernon S. Rose's Biography 

of, 119 
Gotte, W., letter to, 100 



Gounod, period of sacred music 

of, 207 
Griepenkerl, Dr, letter to, 50 
Grillparzer upon early composi- 
tions, 25 

Hammbrmbister, the baritone, 

no 
Handel, concerning genius of, 2 
Hanslick on Wagner and Schu- 
mann, 144 
H£rtel, Dr, letters to, 63, 64, 67, 

71,86 
H^tel grand piano, gift of a, 47 
Haydn, Vienna associated with, 87 
Hebbel, correspondence with the 

poet, 61 
Heidelberg, at, ii 
Heinse, of Zeitz, 2 
Heller, regarding, 174 
Henselt, reference to, 174 
Herbert, May, English trans- 
lations of Schumann letters 

by, 94 
Heredity in music, i 
Herz, 21 

Herzog, letter to, 134 
Hilf, Christopher, a Mendolssohn 

reminiscence of, 129 
Hiller, letters to, 58, 74, 78 ; at 

Dresden with, 59; regarding, 

174 
Hipkins, A. J., upon Madame 

Schumann as an artist, 124 
Hoffmann, £. T. A., the Kreisler 

of, 42, 191 
Holland, the Schumanns in, 80 
Horn, Moritz, Libretto of "The 

Pilgrimage of the Rose " from, 

84 
Httnten, 21 



* ICH Grolle Nicht " (song), 208 



227 



Schumann 



" 111 Crodato " (Meyerbeer), 
Schumann's opinion upon, 175 

'' Im Rhein im heiligen atrome " 
(from **Dichtcrliebc"), 208 

JANSEN, F. G., "Die Davids- 
btindler" of, 32; "Robert 
Schumann und Robena Laid- 
law" of, 1 09- 1 12; personal 
description of Schumann, 142 ; 
defends the editor-musician, 165 

Joachim, J., appreciated b)r, 79 ; 
letters to, 80, 138 ; a friendly 
tribute to, 88 

ICaffebbaum, Schumann at, 149 

Rahlert, letter to, 36 

Kant, reads, 1 1 

Keferstein, letters to, 44, 165, 170 

"Kennst du das Land," com- 
position of, 71 

" Kinderscenen," composer's re- 
ferences to, 103, 126, 171 

" King Arthur," Schumann aban- 
dons scheme for, 132 

Klitzsch, Dr, letters to, 76, 85 

Knorr, associated in the paper 
with, 22 ; upon Schumann's 
pianoforte pla3dng, 159 

Kossmaly, letter to, 166 

'* Kreisleriana," fondness of com- 
poser for, 41 ; notice of, 191 

Krug, studies philosophy under, 1 1 

KrUger, Dr, letters to, 51, 81 ; 
friendship terminated with, 65 

Kuntzsch, early lessons from, 4 

Laidlaw, Robena, friendship for, 
105 ; describes meeting with 
Schumann, 109 ; Wenzel's 
opinion of, 1 14 ; Pauer's re- 
miniscence of, 114 

Lalla Rookh (Moore), reads, 50 



Law, music versus, 12 
Leipzig Conservatoire, professor- 
ship at, 58 
University, matriculation at, 

" Le Proph^te " (Meyerbeer), 
regarding, 132 

"Les Huguenots'* (Meyerbeer), 
Schumann's scathing criticism 
of, 174 

Letters, the Schumann, 94 ; classi- 
fication of, 95; to his mother, 
96 ; reference to early composi- 
tions in, 98 ; to college friends, 
99 ; to Henriette Voigt, 102 ; 
to Ernestine von Fricken, 103 ; 
to Robena Laidlaw, 115 ; to 
Clara Wieck, 121 ; to friends, 
127 ; to young students, 133 ; 
pathetic last letter to Joachim, 

138 
Liszt, appreciated by, 26, 79 ; 

characterisation of Schumann 

by, 152 
Literature and music, 167 
Lobe on Schumann, 165 
" Lohengrin," Wagner shows 

Schumann libretto of, 132 
London, Schumann desires to 

visit, 57 
Lorenz upon Schumann's piano- 
forte playing, 156 
" Luther," suggested oratorio text 

of, 82 

Macfarrbn, Lady, English ver- 
sion of " Dichterliebe " by, 208 

Madonna, Schumann's frivourite, 
112, 148 ; poetic reverence for, 
207 

"Manfred," overture to, 198; 
music of, 207 

" Marseillaise," introduced into 



228 



Index 



" Faschingsschwank," 41 ; in 
"The Two Grenadiers," 208 

Marshner, meeting with, 10 

Mass, writes a, 81 

Master Musicians, Schumann's 
comparison of, 164 

Maxen, the Sonnenstein at, 75 

Maxims to young musicians, 177 

Meinardus, letter to, 135 

Melodists, short-lived, 93 

Mendelssohn, admiration of Schu- 
mann for, 26, 130 ; attitude of, 
27 ; letter to Clara Wieck con- 
cerning, 27 ; compared to Schu- 
mann, 28; Schumann upon 
organ pieces and playing of, 
131 ; reference to Schumann's 
music of, 152 

"Messiah," Schumann conducts, 

78 

Metcalfe, Mrs Sophie, acknow- 
ledgment of authoress to, 11^ 

Meyerbeer, Schumann's opinion 
of, 132 ; upon works of, 174 

" Mignon," Requiem for, 201 

*' Mokanna," suggested opera text 
of, 60 

Monicke, Dr, at Hotel de Bavi^re, 

"3 
Moscheles, heanng, 6 ; letters to, 
76, 127 ; regarding Schumann, 

Mozart family, music hereditary 
in, I ; Vienna associated with, 

87 

Music and Musicians (Schu- 
mann), translated by F. R. 
Ritter, 164 

Mutterwurzer as "Dr Marinus" 
in "Faust," 66 



< Nbub Bahnbn," 
Brahms in, 86 



introduces 



Neue Zeitschrift fur Musik^ or^;in 
of, 21 ; first issue of, 22 ; retires 
firom editorship of, 60 
Nonade, the mystic, 7 
Nottebohm, application to, 72 
Novello, Schumann Song Series 
of, 208 

Oldenburg, Prince, meeting 

with, 56 
Opera text, loi^s for, 49 
Otto, Dr, tries to cure Schumann's 

maimed hand, 18 
Overtures, 198 

Paganini, hearing, 12 ; reference 
to Robena Laidlaw's playing by, 
footnote^ 108 

" Papillons," Dorffel's playing of, 
15; notice of, 186 

"Paradise and the Peri" de- 
scribed by the composer, 50 ; 
composition of, 51 ; first per- 
formance of, 51 ; Mendelssohn 
and, $2 ; unique character of, 
52 ; Vienna performance of, 73; 
notice of, 199 

Paul (Richter), Jean, influence of, 
8; visits widow of, 8; poetry 
written under influence of, 178 

Pianoforte, Schumann at the, 155; 
compositions for the, 180-195 

Piece groups, 190 

" Pilgrimage of the Rose," first 
performance of, 85; notice of, 
200 

Poet, the writer as, 178 

Pohl, Richard, correspondence 
with, 81 

Quintet (for strinjgs and pf.), first 
hearing in Leipzig of, 40 ; notice 
of, 199 



229 



Schumann 



" Raeo," Master, 23, 24 
Reinecke, the musiciaQi letters to, 

126, 134 
Reinick, the poet, attempts the 

libretto of " Genoveva," 61 ; 

sees word book of * * Lohengrin," 

Reissmann upon Schumann's 
musicianship, 214 

Religion of Schumann, 150 

Rellstab, opinion upon plajdng of 
Robena Laidlaw expressed oy, 
108; '* Kinderscenen " criticised 
by, 171 

Requiem, writes a, 81 

Renter, Dr, at the Hotel de 
Bavi^e, 113 

Retrospective, 69 

" Rhenish " Symphony, first per- 
formance of, 79 ; notice of, 198 

Richarz, Dr, under care of, 89 

Rietz, writes regarding **Geno- 
▼eva " to, 62 

Ritter, Schumann instructs, 58 

Ritter, Fanny Raymond, English 
version of Schumann's Musik 
und MusikeTy by, 162, 177 

" Robert le Diable " (Meyerbeer), 
Schumann's opinion r^;arding, 

175 

Rose, Algernon S., extract from 
'*Amina Goodwin," biography 
of, 119 

Rosen, friendship with, 9 

Rosenthal, in the, 110 

Rossini, 21 ; contrasted with Beet- 
hoven, 164 

Rudel, Herr, letter to, 12 

Sacred music, 207 
Schelling, interested in, 1 1 
SchnabeX Herr, 2 ; meeting in 
Russia with, 57 



Schneeberg, with brothers at, 

Schubert, F., influence of, 10 ; de- 
votion to, 39; symphony in C 
unearthed of, 39 ; Vienna as- 
sociated with, 87; Concert- 
meister, interview with, 144 

Schubring on Mendelssohn and 
Schumann, 129 

Schulze, influence of, 8 

Schumann Brothers, firm of, 2, 8 

Carl, letter to, 137 

Clara. See Wieck 

Festival (Bonn), 89 

Friedrich August Gottlob, 2 

Johanna Christina, 2 ; letter 

to Wieck, 13 

Pauline, pin money of, 137 

Robert Alexander, bio- 
graphy of, 2-91 

the man, 92-154 

writer and musician, 

115-215 

Ther^e, letter to, 44 

Week (Leipiig), 79 

Schunke, associated in the paper 
with, 22 ; portrait of, 148 

Schwarzbach, Fr^ulein, sings solos 
in "Faust" music, 66 

Sire, Simonin de, letter to, 41 

Songs, composition of, 48 ; notice 
o^ 208-214 

Sonnenberg, F. van, influence 
of, 8 

"Sorrowftil music" of C major 
Symphony, 197 

"Spirit "theme, a, 89 

Spitta, Dr, regarding Mendels- 
sohn's attitude, 27; on Schu- 
mann as conductor, 77 

Spohr, approval of "Genoveva" 
by, 65 ; upon Schumann's piano- 
forte playing, 159 



230 



Index 



'* St Paul " (Mendelssohn), opinion 

upon, 176 
Steel pen, episode of a, 40 
Strackerjan, letter to, 207 
Symphony in G (unpuhlished), 

19 ; attention to form of, 48 
Symphonies, notice of, 197 

Table turning, interested in, 7^ 

Taciturnity of Schumann, con- 
cerning, 143-145 ; Jansen upon, 
146 

Talent and genius, I ; Schumann 
upon, 162 

Tausch, Julius, conducts Schu- 
mann's music at Diisseldorf, 75 

Taylor, Franklin, upon Madame 
Schumann's techmque, 1 19 

* * Theaterbtichlem," Schumann 
compiles a, 60 

"The Two Grenadiers," 208 

Thomson, Mrs [n/e Robena Laid- 
law), meets Schumann, 105 ; 
reminiscences of, 109-117 

Thibaut, A. F. J., under, ii 

Three Caprices of Mendelssohn, 
on, 174 

Tiecke, the "St Genevieve" of, 
61 

Topken, letter to, 18 ; upon Schu- 
mann's playing, 155 

Truhn describes Schumann, 142 ; 
upon Schumann's pianoforte 
playmg, 158 ^ 

Uhland, sets ballads of, 84 

Valentine's Day, St, remark- 
able letter to Clara on, 34 
Van Brujrck, letter to, 87 
"Variation" work, 194 
Vehemence of Schumann, 145 



Verhulst, letters to, 51, 61 

Victoria, Queen, proposed dedi- 
cation of " Manfred" to, 58 

Vienna, move to, 37; composi- 
tions in, 41 ; apathy of, 72 ; last 
yearning for, 87 

Voigt, Carl, 20 

Henriette, meeting with, 20 ; 

friendship for, loi 

Wagner, opinion upon "Tann- 
hHuser" of, 59; Schumann's 
letter to Mendelssohn concern- 
in|;, 132; later opinion of, 133 

Wasielewski on the Quintet, 199 ; 
on the songs, 214 

Weber, C. M. von, purposed 
tuition from, 5 ; appreciation 
of, 42 ; meets widow of, 59 

Weixelstorfer, soloist in " Faust " 
music, 66 

" Weltgericht," accompanies 
Schneider's, 5 

Wenzel on Schumann's conver- 
sational powers, 113 

Wesley family, music hereditary 
in, I 

Whistling, F., upon Schumann's 
playing, 159 

Wieck, Clara J. (Madame Schu- 
mann), Schumann and, 15 ; 
early impressions of, 19; early 
correspondence with, 32 ; as 
composer, 35, 120 ; marries 
Schumann, 46; plays before 
Empress of Russia, 56; bio- 
graphical details of, 1 18 ;, re- 
p[araing Schumann's character- 
istics, 141 

Friedrich, meeting with, 

10 ; peep into the house of, 14 ; 
opposition of, 36; letter from 
Russia to, 55 



231 



Schumann 



Wielhorsky, the Coants, meeting 

with, 56 
Writer, Schumann's style as a, 

172 

" ZiLiA " (Clara), 23 



<<Ziska," suggested oratorio text 

of, 82 
Zuccalmaglio upon '* St Paul," 

26 ; letters to, 38, 60 
Zwickau, birth at, 2 



THE END 



Colston &» Coy, Limiitd, Printtrs, Edinburgh. 



L, 



r' 



should MiM fott.ito 

WWgk^ Schumann. 



BDA9246, 




3 2044 041 121 427